A 
 
 BF 1311 
 .J5 fl7 
 Copy 1 
 
 the 
 
 ;| fflSTORY OF THE ORIGIN OF ALL THINGS 
 
 UKISG, ESPEOIAU.T, A 
 
 HISTORY OF THE EARTH; 
 
 ' CHRONOLOGICAL, HISTORICAL, GEOLOGICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, 
 
 » 
 
 
 akd, mi'E\.iAi.ty, a 
 
 HISTORY OF THE DIVINE INFLUX, 
 
 FROM THE BEGINNING, BEFORE THE FLOOD, TO THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 I 
 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 GOD S, HIGH AND HOLY, SPIRIT, 
 
 JESUS CHRIST, FORMERLY OF NAZARETH 
 
 DELIYFUKD THROUGH 
 
 PRICE, TWENTY FIVE CENTS. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF THE AUTHOR. 
 
 PRINTED AT THE EXPENSE OF THE MEDIUM 
 
 FOR SALE BY FOWLERS AND WELLS, 129 NASSAU STREET. NEW YORK, 
 
 AT -WHOUSAI-K. 
 
 1852 
 
 Buy, Read, Circulate, 
 
 And, be assured, you will help, thereby, to bring in the Kingdom, 
 
 so long prophesied of, of which there shall be no end. 
 
r 
 
THE HISTORY 
 
 OEIGIN OF ALL THIMS; 
 
 coNTcansu 
 
 AJiD ENLAJIGED 
 
 AS REQUIRED BY THE AMPLITUDE OF THE SUBJECT OF THIS VOLUME ; 
 
 KESNG NOW DEVOTED TO 
 
 THE HISTORY OF THE WORLD, 
 
 IN ITS DIVISIONS OF CHRONOLOGY, GEOLOGY, GEOGRAPHY, AND 
 
 ALSO LN ITS POLITICAL DIVISIONS, ITS CIVIL INSTITUTIONS, 
 
 AND ITS PROGRESS LN RECEIVING DIVINE ADD, 
 
 COUNSEL, AND DIRECTION. 
 
 IN TWO PAKTS 
 
 PART FIRST. 
 
 CHRONOLOGY, GEOLOGY, GEOGRAPHY, AND HISTORY 
 
 IN GENERAL, OF NATIONS, AND COMMUNITIES, 
 SOCIALLY, MORALLY, AND POLITICALLY. 
 
 PART SECOND. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF DIVINE INFLUX 
 
 TO, AND ITS OPERATIONS UPON, THE INHABITANTS OF EARTH J FROM 
 THE BEGINNING TO THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 BY GOD'S SPIEIT; DELIYEKED ffl WKITDTG, 
 
 TO L. M. ARNOLD, MEDIUM. 
 
 1852. 
 

 $^ 
 
 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1852, by 
 
 L. M. ARNOLD, 
 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of 
 
 New York. 
 
 \ 
 
 This Book is the Second of a series entitled The History of the 
 Origin of all Things, and is offered at the low price of Twenty Five 
 Cents, being merely the cost of printing and circulating a large edition. 
 To be had of Fowlers and Wells, 131 Nassau Street, New York, or of 
 L. M. Arnold, Poughkeepsie, N. Y., in any quantity, and for sale by 
 booksellers generally. Its contents will be found to throw light on much 
 that is obscure in Chronology, History, Geology, and Cosmography, as 
 well as Religious Forms and Sentiments. It may be profitably read by 
 biblical students or scientific explorers, whilst it is not above the compre- 
 hension of the popular reader. It must be read by all who would keep 
 up with the history of Spiritual Manifestations, upon which it throws more 
 light and explanation than any former work ever did, or any other work 
 ever will. Published this day, by Fowlers and Wells, New York, August 
 20, 1852. 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 Let all the people praise Thee, Oh! God! for all thy mighty works, 
 and for all thy loving promises ! Let every nation, kindred, tongue, and 
 people, praise thy holy name ; for thou art greatly to be loved, and sepa 
 ration from thee, greatly to be feared. Then, Oh! God ! let us experience 
 thy mercy, and loving kindness, in this, our day of probation, whilst we 
 ore left free to choose the good, and reject the evil; or, to choose the 
 evil, and reject the good. And so, Oh! God! lead us to advancement, in 
 thy great chain of existence ; which, link by link, extends to the lowest 
 particle, or atom, of thy works; even to their most attenuated, or un- 
 formed, form. Let us, who read this book, Oh ! God ! receive the truths 
 and revelations it contains, as truths and revelations; and let not our pride, 
 or our prejudices, or our education, or our passions, separate us from the 
 truth, or divide our affections, which we desire to place on Thee, oh ! 
 Most Holy, Most Kind, Most Loving, and Merciful God, and Savior 
 Amen. 
 
 The deep instruction, and the lofty truths, contained in this book, will, 
 in many instances, be pearls cast before swine, who will desire to turn, 
 and rend my medium. But, though he is resolved to bear with patience 
 any persecution, he shall not be found suffering from it. This land of 
 America is free ; and, however some may desire to make men's opinions 
 in religious matters, a test of fitness for business, or political office, they 
 never have, and never will, succeed, in overthrowing any servant of mine, 
 who acted in my will. When mediums act in their own wills, they may 
 often receive such opposition, as to confound them, and destroy their 
 work. But, this only shows, that he who would proceed rightly, must 
 rely on God, and proceed no faster than he directs. He must be as care- 
 ful not to go too fast, as he is to keep up to what is required of him. 
 Submission of will, a surrender of man's Free Will, is required, in order 
 to have Go 's sure help. He will, assuredly, save those, who rely wholly 
 upon him; when, to all human reason, salvation is impossible. Read 
 Daniel's account of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego's, being cast into 
 the fiery furnace, and of his own salvation from the hungry lions ; and be 
 
assured, first, that it is literally true, having occurred precisely according 
 to the siiii])!*' relation of it; and, second, that God is able to save now, 
 as he was then; and, that if necessary now, the Czar of Russia 
 could be made to eat grass like an ox, and his kingdom be taken from 
 him, to be restored no more, or to be restored at the end of seven years, 
 B8 easily as Nebuchadnezzar was turned out of his palace, for exalting 
 himself, in the midst of extraordinary grandeur, and unlimited, with men, 
 power. Remember God's power, and remember the advice of him, 
 who, 1800 years ago, was learned, and pious, though not convinced of the 
 truth of Christianity, and warned the Sanhedrim, to let the preachers of 
 new doctrines alone, for if the thing was of God, it would prosper, and 
 they might be found fighting against him, whilst if it were not of God, it 
 would come to nought. Let every man, then, look, carefully about him, 
 and see on what foundation he stands; and, let him who thinketh he is 
 tilready on a sure foundation, take heed lest he fall. For this day, is the 
 Word of the Lord fulfilled, That j^our old men shall dream dreams, and 
 your young men see visions, and the spirit of God is poured out in the 
 land. Let the Earth rejoice, and all the sons of Earth give joyful thanks. 
 Let the floods clap their hands, and all the people shout for joy. For 
 unto us a son is given ! Who will declare his generation ? who will show 
 his forthcoming ? Let every medium, attend well to what I shall declare 
 through him ; and, let eveiy one, who has believed himself inspired by 
 me, or by God himself, or by his Holy Spirit, for all are one, let them, I 
 say, attend to their impressions ; for, I will, if they are willing to receive 
 the unmixed truth, impress on them the conviction, of the truth of this 
 book, and of the verity of all my sayings, through this medium. And 
 you, Oh ! Mediums ! and you, Oh ! Inspired Receivers ! of my impres- 
 sions, do you declare publicly, as it were upon, or from the house-top, 
 what I give to you in a corner, or in your own hearts, or minds. Do this, 
 and live. Smother it, and you shall die ! Die to my communion, to my 
 impressions, to my communications. Attend, Oh ! People of America ! 
 and prepare for your great destiny, by submission to instruction, and by 
 being willing to come under the authority, and guidance, of the King of 
 Kings. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This Book, is the higher manifestation promised in the First Book. It 
 is published^ sooner than might have been expected, because the need is 
 great, and the Medium was ready, passive, and submissive. It has been 
 written, as the First Book was, by the direct revelation of the Son of 
 God, Jesus Christ, formerly of Nazareth, now the first spirit, of all the 
 sons of Earth, who has reached the Seventh Circle, of the Seventh 
 Sphere. He is now the only son of man, there from the Earth. But 
 others are in the sphere below him, advancing steadily, and with greater, 
 and greater, proportionate rapidity, in that chain, of degrees of existence, 
 which extends from God, to Man in the Body, in this Earth, and in the 
 other globes of matter. It extends thus far spiritually, and even beyond 
 it, one step, to the spirits in Paradise. It also extends by infinitely small 
 links, or degrees of gradation, to the lowest forms, or manifestations, of 
 matter ; and, though this may seem below the dignity of my subject, to 
 speak of a material comparison, I will say, that men are above matter, as 
 God is above Spirit. Man may control matter, even as God controls 
 spirit. But men are controlled by the laws of matter, and God by the 
 laws of spirit. The difference is only that God made all laws, including 
 those by which he himself is governed. Let us read with care, and with 
 high, and pure motives, and earnest endeavor to find the truth, and be as- 
 sured, Oh ! son of Earth ! you will rise from the perusal, of this revelation 
 from God, a wiser, and a better man. But if you read to find flaws, and 
 faults, I have left enough to satisfy you, and to excuse yourself, to your- 
 self, for your contempt of the knowledge, here offered to mankind, of the 
 hidden things of God. Things which many have desired, with great desire, 
 to obtain a knowledge of, but have not; and, which can give no satisfaction 
 when known, unless received with submission and obedience to the light 
 tney display and direct to, and the precepts they inculcate. That you may 
 be benefited, I have made an earnest prayer to God in your behalf, which 
 you will find near the close. Read it when you come to it in regular 
 progression ; and, if you desire to receive the greatest possible benefit from 
 this book, read in the order in which you find it printed, and with constant 
 
asking of the Everlasting Father, and Prince of Peace, that he will help 
 you to understand, its high and eternal truths. The errors are trifling, 
 and will do you no harm, if believed, or acted upon. So read, and receive, 
 with confidence ; lor the Holy One of Israel, whom you have so often 
 asked for knowledge with your lips, now offers it to you, and it only needs 
 the heart's prayer, and work, to enable you now to obtain it, through a 
 humble but correct medium. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 Almighty God ! who dost, from thy throne, behold all the nations of the 
 Earth, all the hearts of men, and all the Creation of thy Will, look down, 
 I pray thee, upon this intended reader of thy revelation. Sanctify to him 
 its precepts, bless to him its knowledge, purify in him his nature, sub- 
 due in him his will, by leading his reason, to see the beauty of this Reve- 
 lation, of thy, heretofore, hidden-from-men-in-the-body knowledge of thy 
 Will, and Purpose. Let all who read, understand ; and all who under- 
 stand, be wise ; and all who are wise, will praise, and honor, Thee, the 
 Everlasting and Ever-Loving God. Amen. 
 
 Reader, read : and be wise ; and understand ; and be profited : For 
 the riches of God's kingdom, are greater than those of California, and the 
 glory of God, is beyond the glory of this world, so far, that men cannot 
 appreciate it, whilst in the body. 
 
 Let all the people praise the Lord, 
 
 Yea, let all the people praise him 5 
 
 For his mighty works, 
 
 And for his noble revelations ; 
 
 For his great mercies, 
 
 And for his loving kindnesses. 
 
PAKT FIEST 
 EARTH. 
 
 CHAPTEE L 
 
 CHRONOLOGY. 
 
 The Chronology of Mankind conformed to the real Chronology, as ascer- 
 tained by Spirits after their Ascension to the right hand o}' God. 
 
 § 1. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God. 
 The Word T'as with God in the beginning. But God has no. beginning. 
 In this case, beginning must be taken to mean all eternity, or else we 
 must believe the Word was created by God. For God was, always; and 
 ever will be. But nothing but God is eternal. What then is the Word? 
 Not God ! for he is one, and he himself never took flesh. Not a part of 
 God, always separate; because then two existences must have been 
 eternal. But there was a time, or period, when the Word was in God, 
 unseparate, unseparated. Then there came a time when God separated 
 the Word from himself, and gave to it an existence in his power, equally 
 conscious with himself, but subservient to him, and ever having but one 
 will with himself. Inasmuch as the Word always acted in God's will, it 
 was always equally endowed with power to become a son of God, equal 
 in power to God. Equal in power, because to him who does God r s will 
 is given God's power. But the least departure from God's will, destroys 
 that unity with God on which this power depends, and Word, or being, 
 becomes powerless ; unless God has also given it power of its own, allow- 
 ing it to exercise it within certain limits, according to its own free will. 
 How, then, and when, was the Word created. Long ages before the 
 World was created, long ages before the command went forth, Let there 
 be light, the Word was created ; that is separated from God, and made 
 n separate, but dependent existence. Shall I attempt to declare his gen- 
 eration, and number the years of his age? No: finite beings are not 
 possessed of the capacity, in the body, to conceive of the length of the 
 period, that existed, after the Word was separated into an existence sepa- 
 rate from God, until the World was spoken into existence. But before 
 matter existed at all in the creation of God, when all was void, and all was 
 God, then the Word was brought forth from God, by his will and power, 
 and made his servant. By it, the worlds were made ; and through it, man 
 was brought forth. 
 
 § 2. But how were the worlds made by this Word? By the operation 
 of God's will, through the Word, the laws of progression were established. 
 
8 
 
 God spake, nnd it was done. He commanded, and it stood fast. So it ia 
 recorded he did; and, so it was. Well then, how did the Word assist? 
 Hie Word received the command, and as God's servant executed it. The 
 Word was obedient, and made the worlds. As they now are, so they 
 were made to be, by the Word. The same Word, that was in the begin- 
 ning with God, is yet with him in the eternal existence. Such as man 
 can comprehend I am permitted to unfold. But there are speedy limits 
 to man's comprehension, when we enter upon the eternal and unchanging 
 things of God. The laws, by which he caused the worlds to be made, 
 are beyond man's comprehension. It is enough for man to know, that there 
 were laws, or rules of proceeding, established as the foundations of the 
 universe ; and that these laws, or rules, still enable the Word to maintain 
 the universe of matter in its place, and to be the means of its progress 
 towards perfection, which it can never reach. What then are the laws 
 of progress to be spoken of for, if they cannot be explained ! What is 
 the use of revealing any part, without telling all! some will say. I say, 
 that some are glad to make an addition to their knowledge, without asking 
 for the whole counsel of God. Sufficient is it, for them, that God makes 
 them rulets over a little. These shall, however, receive the more for 
 being satisfied. The others shall be confounded by the utterance of 
 strange voices, who will make them doubt that they know any thing. 
 
 This is the end of the matter. God made the laws, and the Word 
 made the worlds. Without the Word was not any thing made that was 
 made. What then is the Word ? Is it a gigantic, powerful, lusty, and 
 hard-working assistant of God ? Oh ! no. God needs no help. He could 
 as well have proceeded without the Word. Why then did he make the 
 Word to make the worlds, when he could have made them without it! 
 Because it was his will to make the Word first, and to have the worlds 
 made by it. Because the Word has other duties to perform, besides 
 making, and guiding, and preserving, the worlds of matter. The least of 
 the Word's duties are comprised in its relations to matter. It is to spirit 
 that the Word is most faithful, or constant in attention. Spirit, then, is 
 under its rule! Yes, by it all things were made that were made, and 
 without it was not any thing made that was made. John spoke not of 
 himself, but by revelation. He was a medium. Such a medium as I am 
 using. A. man in the body, not wholly free from sin, but desirous to do 
 the will of the Deity, and to be passive in his hands, and in the hands of 
 his spirit. The Word is Spirit. Then matter was made by spirit! Cer- 
 tainly, you cannot doubt that, if you believe God is a spirit, and that God 
 made, or caused to be made, all things. Well, the Word was with God, 
 and the Word was God ! How is this true? By the First Book which 
 this medium published, which I have before alluded to,* this is explained. 
 I do not choose to do the work twice. Read that. If you have read it 
 once, or twice, read it again ; and if you do not see more in it than you 
 did before, set me down as an unfaithful guide. For, I know, that who- 
 ever shall read that book twenty times, shall each and every time derive 
 new instruction from it; and, if a sincere enquirer after truth, shall be 
 advanced in his pursuit. 
 
 * See Title Page. 
 
CHAPTER K 
 
 THE WORD. 
 
 The History of the Word, continued, and carried to the present time. 
 
 § 3. The Word is eternal, as a part of the Deity. But, by itself, it is 
 finite in its powers, and terminable in its existence. But will God ter- 
 minate the existence of his Word ! Not as long as men have a separate 
 existence, for the Word has the care of men. The Word took flesh ; 
 and John, and others, beheld his glory as of th only begotten son of God. 
 This g^Jry was undoubtedly a great and a surpassing one. It was seen, 
 however, in the person of Jesus Christ. The only begotten son of God, 
 as described in the First Book. Then the Word was beheld by men. 
 But it was not beheld by the bodily eyes of John, and others. Its glory 
 was spiritual, and consisted in its superiority in morals, works, and love. 
 It was the only begotten son, because it had pure desires, and because it 
 was the promised Prince of Peace. It was a body, endowed with a high 
 and holy spirit from Paradise, that had entered this world to benefit man- 
 kind. He had no narrow views of saving from sin and misery a family, 
 or a nation; but all the inhabitants of the world, being equally God's 
 children, were equally intended for the receipt of his love, manifested in 
 his proclaiming the great truths, relating to man's acceptance with God. 
 Relating to man's conduct, socially, politically, and morally. But, having 
 taught the sublime doctrines he did, how came it that he was disregarded 
 by so large a portion of his hearers ? For, at the time of his Crucifixion, 
 twenty believers could scarcely be found. And, even after he had risen 
 from the dead, and ascended before eyes of men into the clouds of glory, 
 from whence he shall come again in clouds of gloiy, how many believed 
 besides the apostles ? Few, indeed ; perhaps not twenty in all. For all 
 the mighty works, the stupendous doctrines, the all-pervading love, would 
 not, nay, could not, bring men from their self-will, and make them have 
 faith, and submit themselves to God's will. It was expedient that he 
 should go away, or the Comforter would not come. He declared the 
 Comforter should lead them into all peace. It is the Comforter that has 
 ever since given men peace, when they have had it. And the Comforter 
 is the Word of God. The same Word that took flesh, and the same 
 Word that is so described by Paul, as being quick and powerful, sharper 
 than a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder of the joints and marrow, 
 and discerning the thoughts and intentions of men. What then is the 
 Word ? It is the Power, the Will, of God. It is the Great Harmonizer 
 of man ; the Intercessor, the Mediator, the Redeemer. But you thought 
 Jesus of Nazareth was all this ! So he was, as far as he was one with the 
 Power, or Word, or Will, of God. He had no power except from the 
 Father. None of his works were done of himself. The works that I do> 
 he declared, are not mine, but my father's who is in heaven. Alas ! that 
 man should have been unwilling to take the testimony of Jesus himself, as 
 
10 
 
 to what) ami who, he was. But the world is ever ready to construe 
 itself by itself. Man is ever ready to help God, if God will let him help 
 in such a way as pleases the man. But God wants no help. He wants 
 sacrifice. Sacrifice of man's will; and nothing, but that, will he accept as 
 the acceptable ottering. The love of God never tires of being neglected 
 by men. It continues to be offered up on the Cross of Christ to this day. 
 And who shall suffer now a martyr's death ? No one ; for God has estab- 
 lished a government here, in this political body, that will not execute the 
 sentence of ecclesiastical bodies. If it could be brought to do it, think you 
 that my mediums, various and contradictory, in apjiearance, as they are, 
 would be allowed to live, in peace and quiet, doing my will ? Not for 
 a day. Anathema, Maranatha; would be hurled upon their devoted 
 heads, by every organized church known in Christendom. Why then 
 has God allowed these churches to grow up, under the supervision of the 
 Word ; for, undoubtedly, they have all, at times, had sincerely inspired 
 men within their communion, or pale ; and why has not the Word shown 
 them the iniquity of their association, and the destruction that impends 
 upon them ? Because the laws of God promulgated at the Creation or 
 formation of matter, would not permit the Word to proceed in his own 
 will, nor to proceed out of time. A time, a period, was established, when 
 the light should shine into the darkness, and be comprehended. Hereto- 
 fore it shone into darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not. What, 
 then, is the time when the Word will act upon men? When will the 
 Word be the Light of men ? When will the darkness comprehend its 
 light, and the day dawn that is so often spoken of in the Bible? A day 
 of glory, eternal, unfading, and more lovely than the Old Jerusalem, more 
 heavenly than the New Jerusalem. It is now dawning. The Word 
 operates now in the Will of God, and in accordance with the Old endur- 
 ing laws. The Word will cause itself to become known, and himself to 
 be heard and listened to. The Word will be the light of men, and at last 
 man shall know God. Yea, all, even from the least to the greatest. And 
 the last, shall be first ; and the first, last. 
 
 § 4. Now that the Word is about to be declared present amongst men, 
 whither shall we turn to know how to distinguish him from others, who 
 will be desirous to assume his powers, and declare the duty of men ? Try 
 the spirits, and see whether they be of God, was of old a direction to men. 
 It remains as the only guide, and test, ever given to judge spirits. Try 
 me, then, and try other spirits, or pretended spirits, by this rule. Every 
 spirit, which confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is not 
 of God. Beware of evil spirits. Beware of deceivers, that would, if 
 possible, deceive the very elect. But it is not possible to deceive the elect, 
 for the elect are those who choose God for their portion. Who trust in 
 him. Who have elected him to be their Ruler, their Guide, their Coun- 
 sellor, their King. They are they, who, when trials surround, and troubles 
 beset, trust in God. They are they, who do not their own wills, but 
 God's. They are they, who pray earnestly, and sincerely, from their 
 hearts, Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven. Can these be de 
 ceived? No; it is not possible. God is in them ; and no man, nor devil 
 nor deceiver, can eject him. Who then is in danger of being deceived'. 
 
11 
 
 The enquirers who are looking here, and there, and every where, for 
 something to confirm their preexistent ideas. To help their creeds, so 
 cherished; their doctrines, so interwoven into society, that they fear so- 
 ciety would fall to pieces without their cohesive qualities. Alas! could 
 society be relieved from them, it would appear more as it was intended 
 to be, more as it was in the beginning of man's sojourn upon this planet. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 DECLINE OF KNOWLEDGE. 
 
 The causes of the decline of man's knowledge of God, as first possessed 
 by him in this world. 
 
 § 5. The world was fair to look upon, when men first roamed over its 
 hills and vales; first gazed upon its mountains, its rocks, its rivers, and its 
 seas. So it is now. So it was then. Nature is ever changing, but ever 
 repeating herself. Man, too, was then what he is now; a being, sentient, 
 but not wise ; prudent, but not foreknowing; active, but not realizing. He 
 was blessed by God, with the pronouncing of a declaration that he was 
 good. So was all God's creation. Then let no one seek to alter what 
 God declared good. God implanted in man the desire to extend his spe- 
 cies, and to advance in knowledge. But designing men contrived to 
 obscure the desire for knowledge ; and stored up, in their own order, all 
 that was known, by God's revelation, of Himself, and of man's duties 
 towards Him. Having so possessed themselves of the keys of heaven, 
 (as it seemed to them,) they allowed mankind to fall into deeper and 
 deeper ignorance; till, being unable to distinguish between the Creator, and 
 the created, they ceased to worship the former, except through the latter. 
 God was not so much offended at this, as some would suppose. He is not 
 jealous of his dignity, and fears no rival. He pitied men; but he did not 
 desire to revenge the wrongs of themselves, upon themselves. They had 
 been wronged by priests, and kings; but priests, and kings, may be pitied 
 too. For they knew not, that what they did would cause the loss of the 
 tradition of God's action towards men, which they had received from gen- 
 eration to generation, even from the earliest of their appearance on earth. 
 Gradually it w r as obscured ; gradually it disappeared. At last it was no 
 longer distinguishable as truth. 
 
 § 6. But Moses was educated in all the learning of the Egyptians. He 
 aspired to make the people of Egypt, in general, acquainted with the truths 
 hidden from them by the priestly order. He, though the adopted son of 
 Pharoah's daughter, the legal heir to the crown, was not powerful enough. 
 He was compelled to flee for life. For the time had not come, when 
 God's Providence, or Word, was ready to act, or to have Moses act effi- 
 ciently. Forty years afterward, Moses, in the will of God, entered 
 Egypt, and preached the knowledge of God. He led forth, from the 
 
12 
 
 tents ami cities of Egypt, an immense multitude whom no man numbered. 
 They wont forth, not as Hebrews, or children of Abrnham, but as the 
 believers in the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. God sustained their 
 courage by mighty deliverances. He fed them by miracles, and preserved 
 ihem by his power. He prepared the land of Canaan for their reception, 
 by the desolation of war, pestilence, and famine. He made his Word, or 
 Power, to go before them by day and by night; till, having placed them 
 in the promised land, he allowed them to exterminate the inhabitants, and 
 10 apportion it amongst themselves. But the institutions he furnished 
 them with, however plain and pure, were soon perverted by men desirous 
 to rule, and the nation soon sank into their former dark ignorance, till they 
 again worshiped the idols of stone and wood. Again, and again, God 
 called them by his mediums, or prophets. Again, and again, did he de- 
 liver them, by mighty miracles, from their enemies, and punish them for 
 transgression, or reward them for obedience. But, at last, he had them 
 all deported to Assyria. Here a purer religion, than that of Egypt, pre- 
 vailed; and a long captivity, purchased their restoration to their country, 
 and confirmed, and strengthened, their desire to keep the statutes of Mo- 
 ses, and obey the counsels of God, as declared through his mediums, in 
 those days, called prophets. Daniel was allowed to declare the very year 
 when the Messiah, the Prince, should come, and be cut off. But yet 
 when he came, the children rejected the knowledge of their fathers; 
 and, would not believe the prophet of their own time, John the Baptizer. 
 This John, plainly declared Jesus to be the Messiah, and though the Jews 
 believed him to be a prophet, and a seer, they still rejected the Messiah. 
 Why do I tell you this? Is it not written mostly in the Bible? Oh! 
 yes. But do you draw from it this instruction ; that the ways of God are 
 past finding out, except as he chooses to reveal them ? Can man by seek- 
 ing find out God ? asked my servant Job, three thousand three hundred 
 years ago. No; never can reason bring him down, or strength raise itself 
 to him. Be then patient, passive, and willing to be God's servant. Then 
 will you be invited, to stand still, and see the glory of God. 
 
 CIIAPTEE IV. 
 
 CAUSES OF THE CEIJCIEIXION. 
 
 The causes that required the Crucifixion of Jesus 
 
 § 7. The time when Jesus preached, was a time similar to the present, 
 when all enlightened, and inquiring minds, are seeking and expecting a 
 better knowledge of God. A higher sentiment than reason, impels man 
 to prepare himself for futurity. This sentiment is the Word of God, 
 operating through his agents. These agents are spirits, who having found 
 salvation through the power of the Word, and the mercy of God, are 
 desirous of helping, or at least of being participators, in the work of the 
 
13 
 
 redemption of their fellow men, from the bondage of sin and death; once 
 suffered by them, now being suffered by many, by most of those in tho 
 body, even in this favored land. America ! thou art, to the present time, 
 what the Roman Empire was to the time of Jesus. Large as are thy 
 bounds, they shall still be enlarged. Strong as are the bonds of the Union 
 of thy States, they shall be stronger. Dissolution shall not take place, 
 till the work is done for which I brought thee into existence. Let the 
 dead bury their dead. Let the contentious wrangle, and the .envious 
 aspire; but, oh! ye sons, or servants, who do my will, be ye stedfast, 
 immovable, undoubting, unfearing. Resist, not evil. Let the heathen 
 rage, for they shall be confounded ; and all the gates, or powers, of hell 
 shall never cause any unhappiness to him, or them, whose mind is stayed 
 on God. Be then of good cheer, if you have overcome the world ; for 
 God has appointed America, or more properly the United States, to stand, 
 as the tolerant receptacle of his mediums; the great, and constantly ex- 
 tending, area for the operations of his spirits. 
 
 § 8. Do you read again the prophecies of Daniel, and of Isaiah, and 
 see if you cannot find, that a kingdom would succeed the fourth great 
 kingdom, the Roman Empire, which indeed still exists in its last phase. 
 Cromwell's Fifth Monarchy men had an inkling of the truth, and they 
 cheerfully abandoned the country that rejected them. They fled to the 
 Wilderness, where a great eagle has sustained them; where they have 
 been preserved from the Dragon, the seven-headed monster of Rome; 
 and the false prophet, the Reformed churches, so called, of Europe; that 
 would have bound the woman if they could, and would now undertake 
 to destroy her, if they dared. But, the foundations laid by God's laws 
 are not to be overthrown, till the superstructure has been finished, and the 
 purposes, for which it was built, accomplished. 
 
 What are the uses to which America is to be applied, when the super- 
 structuie shall have been erected, of which the foundation is now laid, 
 shall be explained by or through this medium, when he shall have finished 
 some other work I have in store for him, after this book shall be com- 
 pleted. But the last of his works will be his resignation to God. For he 
 does not yet submit, as fully as I desire to have men submit, nor as fully as 
 men have submitted in former days. He is however the best medium I 
 now have ; and, being such, through him will the higher revelations be 
 given to men, until another shall excel him, or he shall be taken from works 
 here, to works in the spirit world. As he can now view death without 
 apprehension, he is in a good state to progress, and he will continue to 
 progress in submission, I believe, for a long period. 
 
 § 9. Having now opened the subject, I will explain, that Jesus of Naza- 
 reth must necessarily have suffered a violent death, unless God had with- 
 drawn him before his time. For, the days in which he appeared were 
 those of ignorance ■ and though, by a constant miracle, God could have 
 maintained his existence upon the earth, it would have only led to idolatry 
 of him. He would have appeared to be God, and would have been wor- 
 shiped as such a being. The Greeks, and other Gentiles, would have 
 been confirmed in their previous belief in many gods, that had, as they 
 believed, lived and acted amongst men. Why then was he required to 
 
14 
 
 suffer so painful a death, as that of the cross? Because, his example was 
 required to sustain his followers, in the persecutions they were required 
 to sustain, and to endure to the extremity of torture. Many martys suf- 
 fered more horrible and torturing deaths than Jesus. But none suffered 
 much. For he whose mind is stayed on God, and who trusts in God as 
 his Savior, Redeemer, and Preserver, can never feel the pain that others 
 may attempt to inflict, or feel the pangs of death. The true life is inward. 
 Fear not those who kill the body, but fear those who cast body and soul 
 into hell fire. The fire of evil. The fire that rages in man's will. That 
 feeds upon the man, and leads his spirit into the outward darkness of a 
 departure from God's light. That feels itself to be suffering from its 
 indulgence of its own propensities, and evil desires, and leaves itself in 
 the outer, or outward, darkness, though there it weeps, and wails, and 
 gnashes its teeth, with vain imprecations upon God, and men; upon itself, 
 and God's creation in general. What greater hell can be conceived of 
 than this? Can material fire burn the body worse than the remorse the 
 man, who rejects the counsels of wisdom, and sins against knowledge, 
 must feel, when he finds that the tempting apples of desire and lust, of 
 self gratification in every way, are indeed dust and ashes. Bitterly and 
 severely will he wail and weep, and lash his passions with impotent fury, 
 when he finds he has destroyed his happiness, and separated himself from 
 the love of God, by pursuing a vain world's transitory and fleeting plea- 
 sures, instead of laying up treasure, where moth and rust do not destroy, 
 or corrupt, neither do thieves break in and steal the treasures of heaven, 
 which he has thus placed in a safe garner, and with a safe and powerful 
 keeper. 
 
 But, some will say, God might have overruled the wrath of men, and 
 brought them to believe in Jesus as the Messiah ! Could the world have 
 been brought to believe in him as such, they would have been by the 
 mighty works that were done in Galilee. For three full years he spent 
 in his ministry, were a daily preaching, and working of miracles. No: 
 the eyes of men were not open to the light of God's love. The light 
 shone into the darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not. But, 
 surely, God could have forced men to believe! No, my friend; not with- 
 out violating his own purpose, of leaving man a free agent to choose good 
 or evil. God works upon men as they are willing to be worked upon. 
 He pleads with them, condescends even to reason with them, but he never 
 forces their will into subjection to his. That would take from man his 
 individuality, his responsibility, his distinctive nature. God therefore 
 leaves man to hear, to accept, or to reject. To see, to believe, or to 
 reject. To feel and know, but yet able to reject the evidence of his 
 senses, the convictions of his reason ; and the hard taskmaster, of his own 
 cruel will, casts him down into the pit of ignorance and despair; because, 
 he consults after all this work, after all these demonstrations, the will of 
 himself, and the traditions of his fathers, and the tears or entreaties of 
 his brethren, rather than to cast his burthen upon God. Oh ! men ! why 
 will ye die. Leave the ways of self will. Be passive to God's holy and 
 divine influence. To God's love, and power, and will. He will lead you 
 to living waters, from drinking which ye shall be refreshed, to thirst no 
 
15 
 
 more. He will give to you bread from heaven, of which those who eat 
 shall never die. 
 
 § 10. Come then, oh! people of America! You are free, intelligent, 
 independent, above all others. Why will you reject reason, sensation, 
 revelation ! Why will you refuse the gifts of God, receivable only by one 
 sacrifice on your part! The sacrifice of jour heart to God : of submitting 
 your will to him. Seek, and ye shall find. Knock, and it shall be opened 
 unto you. Be then willing servants in the day of the manifestatioq of his 
 power. The extraordinary demonstration of God's spirits, showing to 
 men outward miracles, will not much longer continue. They were given 
 for a time 1800 j'ears ago. They were withdrawn then. They were 
 given again occasionally, to see if men would be persuaded by them, dur- 
 ing the time that has since elapsed. But now they are proceeding with 
 unwonted power. Now is the accepted time, and now is the day of sal- 
 vation. If you reject Christ now, you are lost to God for the present 
 time. If you believe, you shall be saved, with an everlasting salvation. 
 Not that you may not reject, after having received God's presence in you; 
 but, that unless you reject him, you will not fall from grace. Come then, 
 oh! people of Sincere desires for truth and righteousness! Lay aside pre- 
 judice, and tradition ; fall down before God in earnest, private, supplica- 
 tion. Continue to do it. Pray, without ceasing, to God that he will en- 
 lighten your understandings, that he will make the crooked paths straight. 
 That he will lead you to the fountains of living waters; that he will im- 
 press upon you a knowledge of your duty; that he will raise you to a 
 knowledge of the deep things of God; that he will show how you can 
 serve him, and how it pleases him to be served. Walk humbly. Bo 
 cheerful. Be content with your wages. God will hear prayer. God 
 will answer prayer. He even answers and grants prayers of men made 
 in their own will, and to their own after suffering. Why? Because he 
 answers fools according to their folly. Because when you ask him for 
 bread, he will not give you a stone. But, if you ask him for a stone, he 
 will give you what you ask for, and not the bread that you did not ask for. 
 How, then, you say, shall I know what to pray for! I will tell you. 1 
 will write a prayer for you to make in sincerity, and from the depth of 
 your heart. Make it in private. Standing, sitting, lying in bed, or walk- 
 ing in the street. Make it audibly, or mentally. Only make it with sin- 
 cerity, as your own prayer; and it will be answered. 
 
 § 11. Oh! thou eternal, incomprehensible, almighty, and ever loving 
 Father, and Friend ! Oh ! listen to the humble supplication of thy deeply 
 desiring servant; or, if not thy servant, oh! God! make me thy servant. 
 Grant, oh! most loving, and kind, and powerful Father, and Friend! that 
 I may have wisdom from thee to see, what way I should take ; to feel, 
 what I ought to feel ; to love, what I ought to love. Be thou, oh! most 
 kind Parent! my helper, my saviour, my intercessor, my redeemer, my 
 friend. I know, oh! God! that thou art all these; but yet, oh! kind Pa- 
 rent! make me feel its surety more. Let me know the peace that the 
 world cannot give, or take away. Be thou, oh ! Father ! my helper in this 
 
16 
 
 world's affairs ; and, my savior in spiritual matters. Oh! God! I desire 
 to serve thee, and to do thy will. May it please thee to help mo to do it. 
 Help me, oh! Father ! to walk as thou wouldst have me, and to pray ac- 
 ceptably to thee. Help me, oh! God! to say at all times, and under every 
 dispensation; when troubles surround me, and trials depress me; then, 
 oh ! God ! help me more, and more, till I can say, truly and sincerely, and 
 with perfect reliance on thy goodness, and mercy, and loving kindness, all, 
 like thyself, infinite ; to say then, oh ! Lord, God, Almighty! not my will, 
 but thine, oh ! Heavenly Father ! be done ! Amen. 
 
 Can you make this prayer now? If so do it. If you cannot, try to. 
 Repeating it over, and over, will not make it yours. But repeating it 
 with a desire to make it yours, will enable you, in time, to make it as 
 yours. Try, oh! son; or daughter. I say always son, and use the mas- 
 culine gender. But remember that all are one in Christ. There is no 
 distinction of sex, or color, or condition, before, or with, God. All are his 
 children, and all equally loved, if equally obedient. Be then earnest in 
 seeking, fervent in asking, constant in desire, immovable in faith, unmis- 
 takable in your position. Fear not the world, or men, or devils. There 
 is One God, the Father of All, the Creator of All, the Preserver of All. 
 He can save. Through Christ he chooses to do it; and you cannot be 
 saved in any other way than that. What Christ is, I have explained in 
 the First Book, before alluded to. Read that, attentively, many times; 
 if you wish to progress in the knowledge, and love, of God. 
 
 CHAPTER Y, 
 
 THE WORLD. 
 
 When, were the foundations of the world laid ? 
 § 12. When the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God 
 shouted for joy, then the earth and its attendant, or connected, planets ex- 
 isted. But who then were the sons of God, before men had left the body ? 
 There were other bodies in the universe, to whom, ages before, innu- 
 merable and incomprehensible to man's understanding, God had given 
 inhabitants, who had, many of them, become sons of God. All these 
 united in shouting for joy, that another creation had appeared, and other 
 beings had been created, to participate in the heavenly bliss enjoyed by them. 
 No envious spirit dwells in heaven. No hater of his brother can ever reach 
 there, whilst he is such. But the last of God's creation, as far as starry 
 globes extend, has not yet taken place. New heavens, and new earths, are 
 being created. Heavens are spiritual. Earths are material. But that was 
 not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural. Afterward that 
 which is spiritual. How is this ! Have I not given a different explana- 
 tion in the First Book, entitled The History of the Origin of All Things ? 
 Look and see. I am consistent. Be ye understanding. Be ye desirous 
 to find me right, and you will not find me wrong. But, if you desire the 
 
17 
 
 contrary, you will obtain your desire ; for I have explained to you that God 
 gives stones, when they are asked. Be then seekers of the truth, and not 
 seekers after discord. For, seek, and you shall find. Knock, and it shall 
 be opened unto you. What is good, ask for, and receive. What is evil, 
 avoid, and pray for preservation from it. 
 
 § 13. But the cause that really produced and made necessary the cru- 
 cifixion of Jesus, was the hard-hearted ness, and ignorance of mankind, 
 produced by their self will, and resulting in a resolution to reject, and 
 overcome, all that should oppose their will, and tend to relieve their fellow 
 men from the rule of the priestly order in Judea; and, the civil power 
 chose to sustain the ecclesiastical, that it might the more easily rule the 
 turbulent Jewish nation. Now if God had by his power, overruled their 
 ; ntentions, he would have only transferred the scene of operations to an- 
 other spot of the same empire, or to some other empire. No other em- 
 pire was so well fitted for the revelation of truth. No other spot had all 
 the advantage, of proceeding from the only nation, or people, that, as such, 
 believed in God. True, the Jews were a despised people amongst the 
 Greeks and Romans. But the Christian religion discarded at once, the 
 very causes jhat produced this aversion and contempt. The Christian 
 religion, in reality, had no greater obstacles to overcome then, than now. 
 Then, as now, many were interested pecuniarily in resisting revelation. 
 Then, as now, many were ambitious of swaying the church, whenever a 
 considerable body of believers were gathered. Then, as now, the lust of 
 the body, and the pride or vanity of the mind, made fearful inroads upon 
 the ranks of those who were almost persuaded to be Christians. But, for 
 all that, for all these, the truth did become manifest, in a distorted form, 
 perhaps, to most; yet, here and there, in purity, and in strength. But 
 now the world is better prepared, because education is more generally 
 diffused, independence of thought and action is more general amongst 
 men, and the rule of pontiffs, and of kings, is maintained with great diffi- 
 culty, and only by the most cruel and stringent policy. But the long suf- 
 fering of God is near to its end. The fifth kingdom is established by its 
 foundation. The corner stone is laid. The rock is Christ. The Son, and 
 Sent, of God. The forerunner of Christ was then an outward dispensa- 
 tion by Moses, and an outward sign was given to John the Baptizer. The 
 forerunner then disappeared, and was forgotten in the splendor of the 
 following displays of Divine Love and Power. Then, the last of the Old 
 prophets saw, and rejoiced, that the New Jerusalem was descending to take 
 the place of that outward city, and temple, in which had centered the 
 hopes and affections of believers in God. Then, the last prophet of the 
 Old, welcomed the first, and greatest, prophet of the New. 
 
 Now, the old prophets, or teachers in the assemblies, or professed 
 churches of God, resist the new prophets; and, instead of pointing the 
 people to them, they excommunicate those who may dare to follow the 
 new revelation. They would have God to stand still, and see their glory. 
 Wait, and see them compass sea and land to make one convert, and when 
 made, he is two fold more the child of hell than before. But now, as 
 then, God calls on his servants, to stand still, and see His glory. To wait 
 for him to convert the unbelieving, and to lift up the lame, the halt, the 
 
 3 
 
18 
 
 blind. The last prophets shall yet acknowledge their errors; and the new 
 prophets shall yet acknowledge the glory of God, and his mighty works, 
 to have succeeded in making men believe them. 
 
 § 14. There is in every man a Christ. A spirit of God; as I showed 
 in the First Book, entitled, The History of the Origin of All Things. 
 But the Christ, or spirit, that resided most surely and constantly with 
 Jesus of Nazareth, was the spirit or soul of a being, whose bodily exist- 
 ence had been passed on another planet. It was the planet Saturn that 
 had borne the body of this spirit. There, he had been regarded as a supe- 
 rior inhabitant during his life, and Divine honors were paid to him after 
 his bodily death. But this result did not change his position with God. 
 The being, or individual, had done his duty; though others, his compan- 
 ions, had departed from, or excelled theirs. They ought to have regarded 
 his teachings as Divine, and himself as a servant of God. But how did 
 he so excel all others of that race, as to be deemed worthy of worship 
 by them, and deemed worthy to be the Christ of God, to Jesus of Naza- 
 reth ? Because he, like Jesus of Nazareth, had left Paradise from a de- 
 sire to be of service. To be a servant and helper of God. To be useful 
 to his fellow creatures. How long he lived on Saturn, and how long he 
 afterward existed in the spirit state before the advent of Jesus, I will not 
 at present state : your minds must be gradually prepared for the full 
 effulgence of the revelations I have to make through this medium, and I 
 shall have a long course of exercise for him, and for you, before you can 
 believe, implicitly and unhesitatingly, all that God is willing you should 
 know. 
 
 § 15. When Earth's foundations were laid, is so long since, that I could 
 scarcely write the figures on a page of this book, that would express the 
 number of years. Ten thousand times a million, ten thousand times 
 repeated, would still be shorter than this period. But, for myriads and 
 thousands of years, the earth was in its foundation, without form and void. 
 Then God said, let there be light, and there was light. Then the starry 
 globes, the sun, and the more perfectly and earlier formed planets appeared. 
 But the chaos, was not brought into its present result, at once. Myriads, 
 and thousands of myriads, of years rolled by, the Earth becoming gradu- 
 ally formed. Its processes have been guessed at by the geologists, and 
 some of them have dared to believe, that the result was an inherent pro- 
 perty of matter, instead of a glorious manifestation of God's power and 
 will. He spake, and it was done. He commanded, and it stood fast. So 
 it was. He spake, and the law was promulgated by which the earth, and 
 its inhabitants were formed, and established in progress to their present, 
 and future state. Their present state you know. Their past I will un- 
 fold in this book, and their future in another, but not the next, that this 
 medium will receive. All that God wills to Jet man know of himself is 
 now to be unfolded. He shall possess all the knowledge that spirits of 
 the Fourth sphere have. Not that I am limited to that sphere or knowl- 
 edge, but that I am not authorized to unfold more than that. 
 
 § 10. There are seven spheres, and seven circles in each sphere. 
 The perfection of God is above all spheres. Jesus Christ, formerly of 
 Nazareth, is of the seventh circle of the seventh sphere. There he has 
 
19 
 
 as yet no associate from this planet. But from Jupiter, Saturn, and 
 other globes, in this, and other solar systems, in this, and other uni- 
 verses, or great constellations, or circles of suns, from other combi- 
 nations of universes, from globes that men have never seen the light 
 of, or even of any of their combined universes, from these, he has com- 
 panions. Not many, compared with the innumerable worlds of matter 
 in God's creation; not many, compared with the numbers in other 
 circles of the same sphere ; still less are they many, compared with cir- 
 cles in lower spheres ; but vast, incomprehensible to man, are tileir num- 
 bers. You may think it derogatory to Jesus that he should only be the 
 equal of so many other beings. That God should choose to have so many 
 sons sitting, or existing, in right hand nearness to h:m. But how much 
 more derogatory then will you consider it, that you, too, shall hereafter 
 be his companion, in that same seventh circle of the seventh sphere. 
 This is literally true. For all the beings that have emanated from God, 
 shall at last arrive at this superior position ; and all shall be sons of God, 
 equal to Christ in glory, honor, power, and love. All shall be one with 
 the Father, even as Jesus was, and is, one with him. They shall even 
 be thus On« with the Father before they arrive at the seventh circle. In 
 the Fourth circle the spirits see God, in his glory, and honor, and power. 
 They cannot see God till they have so submitted themselves to him as to 
 have no will but his. When they have done this, they are united to him 
 so intimately, as to know his will as far as he makes it known to spirits in 
 any circle. They are left in ignorance of the time and manner of its ex- 
 ecution. But they know his will. Then in the Fifth circle, they know 
 his power. His power executes his will; and, as they know of the ex- 
 ecution of his will, they know its time and manner. But, the Sixth circle, 
 is distinguished from the Fifth, by knowing the form of the passing law. 
 The present form of his intention respecting the future. The Seventh 
 circle is so perfectly one with him, that they know all that God knows. 
 But, they are separate and below God, in that they cannot cause any thing 
 but an execution of his will. God causes. God proceeds to know what 
 will be. The highest spirits cannot do this. They can only know what 
 God does know : and God knows all he has done, and all he has resolved 
 to do, and how and when it shall, or will, be done. But he himself can- 
 not be said to know an intention he has not formed ; though he has, of 
 course, the power to form any intention, not contrary to his nature. He 
 cannot form such an intention, because he is himself; and, because he will 
 not be led into inconsistency by any cause. He cannot destroy himself, 
 and inconsistency would destroy him. Then what is contrary to God's 
 nature is impossible in its nature. And though, therefore, some things 
 may be said to be impossible to him, it is because such things are not only 
 undesirable, but destructive of all good. 
 
20 
 
 CHAPTEK VI. 
 
 REVELATION. 
 The reason, and truth, of revelation, asserted, and maintained. 
 
 § 17. That revelation is true, is evident, if it be a revelation from God. 
 God is, in his nature, true, and nothing from him can be inconsistent, with 
 his nature, as we have just shown. Revelation from God, then, is always 
 true. If always true, it must always be consistent with itself, and it must 
 also be consistent with all his other gifts; because God is a unit; and all 
 that proceeds from him is, in like manner, a partaker of his unity. Do 
 you say, man, as I have declared him to be, is endowed with the power 
 of opposing God, or God's manifestations; and, that therefore, here is an 
 inconsistency ? I say, man is only an emanation from God spiritually. 
 Bodily he is a creation. Not a gift, nor a proceeding, but a creation; 
 primarily from nothing, but secondarily from the matter of the earth. 
 Creation is harmonious as a whole ; and man as a whole, is harmonious. 
 As seven shades unite to produce white ; so, all the varieties of men's 
 manifestations unite to produce harmony with themselves, and with God. 
 As two discordant musical notes are united, and harmonized by a third, 
 equally discordant with each of the others, so, do these inharmonious men, 
 and the inharmonious actions of men, unite in a grand whole of tuneful 
 manifestation of God's will, and power. The truth is, however, one that 
 man is conscious of, and can accept without reasoning, that all God's gifts 
 are harmonious ; and, that apparent discords are the production of his 
 creatures, and not of himself. 
 
 § 18. Let us then proceed to enquire, what are God's gifts to men ? 
 First, he gave man existence. Second, consciousness. Third, individu- 
 ality. Fourth, wisdom. Fifth, reason. Sixth, judgment. Seventh, love. 
 These are all God's gifts, but not all of God's gifts. The next seven, be- 
 ing another sphere, I will name. First, love of God. Second, love of 
 man. Third, love of self. Fourth, love of family. Fifth, sexual love. 
 Sixth, heavenly desire of God's love. Seventh, the love of existence. 
 These make a sphere. The seventh sphere of man's gifts from God. 
 But each 'of the other first named six gifts, each comprise seven circles, 
 and I will name them. 
 
 FIRST SPHERE. 
 
 First circle. Existence, as man, in spirit, in Paradise. 
 
 Second circle. Existence, in the body, in infancy, and childhood. 
 
 Third circle. Existence, in the body in youth, as connected with court- 
 ship, or sexual love. 
 
 Fourth circle. Existence, in the body in maturity, as properly developed 
 in the conjugal relation, and parental love. 
 
 Fifth circle. Existence, in the body in its decline, as properly manifested 
 in grandparents, who live over again the duties of parents. 
 
21 
 
 Sixth circle. Existence, in the body in sickness, and death. 
 Seventh circle. Spiritual existence in continual progress towards per- 
 fection. 
 
 SECOND SPHERE. 
 
 First circle. Consciousness of existence. 
 Second circle. Consciousness of love. 
 Third circle. Consciousness of Providential care 
 Fourth circle. Consciousness of God's love for him. 
 Fifth circle. Consciousness of God's resolution to save him from his 
 errors. (This has been almost lost but it was not the less a gift.) 
 Sixth circle. Consciousness that he has Free-will. 
 Seventh circle. Consciousness that God must be served. 
 
 THIRD SPHKRK. 
 
 First circle. Separation from God. 
 
 Second circle. Separation from others in like nature. 
 
 Third circle. Separation from the evil of despair. 
 
 Fourth circle. Separation from the evil of hate. 
 
 Fifth cirdt. Separation from all the evils of doubt. 
 
 Sixth circle. Separation from self, consciousness of the past. 
 
 Seventh circle. Separation from the body, and unity with God 
 
 FOURTH SPHERE. 
 
 First circle. Wisdom, by reasoning powers, or intellect. 
 
 Second circle. Wisdom, by reasoning of the mental faculty of the 
 spirit; which is sometimes called conscience. 
 
 Third circle. Wisdom, by intuition, or by God's impression. 
 
 Fourth circle. Wisdom, by intuition, or the instinct of animals. 
 
 Fifth circle. Wisdom, by the laws of men, or educational wisdom. 
 
 Sixth circle. Wisdom, by the laws of progress, or self-education, or 
 experience, or memory. 
 
 Seventh circle. Wisdom, by spiritual communication. 
 
 FIFTH SPHERE. 
 
 First circle. Reason by intuition, as in animals. 
 
 Second circle. Reason by logical form, as by education. 
 
 Third circle. Reason by religious sentiment, or conscience, developing 
 the reasoning faculty to higher objects. 
 
 Fourth circle. Reason by power of will. (This is often manifested in 
 so called psychological experiments.) 
 
 Fifth circle. Reason by power of love. (This is often manifested by 
 compliance of belief in consequence of a tender relation.) 
 
 Sixth circle. Reason by power of God, manifested by yielding to 
 spiritual influences. 
 
 Seventh circle. Reason manifested by intuition of the spiritual, or Di- 
 vine, essence of man's soul or spirit. 
 
 SIXTH SPHERE. 
 
 First circle. Judgment by intuition, or instinctive action. (This is some- 
 times called presence of mind.) 
 
 Second circle. Judgment by the effort of reason. (This is sometimes 
 called a conclusion.) 
 
22 
 
 Third circle. Judgment by the power of love. (This is sometimes 
 called passion.) 
 
 Fourth circle. Judgment by the power of wisdom. (This is sometimes 
 called revelation. It is however only from within the individual himself. 
 It was highly manifest in Socrates and Plato, and is the cause of the gen- 
 eral harmony of their writings or recorded sayings with Divine revela- 
 tion.) 
 
 Fifth circle. Judgment by the Divine Influence upon the mind, or in- 
 tellect. 
 
 Sixth circle. Judgment by the Divine Impression upon the spiritual 
 intellectual power. (This spiritual intellectual power is resident in the 
 soul, or spirit, of man; whilst the intellect is a combination of spiritual 
 and material organizations.) 
 
 Seventh circle. Judgment by love of God. This is a surrender of the 
 will to God's influence and will. The highest manifestation of which, to 
 Earth's inhabitants, was in Jesus of Nazareth. Another high manifesta- 
 tion was John, the Baptizer. Another was Moses, after he was eighty 
 years of age. Another was Daniel, after he was taken to Babylon. An- 
 other was Luther, though he soon yielded again to the influence of the 
 lower instinctive judgment. Modern times have not produced any mani- 
 festations equal to any of the preceding; though, in America, Bush, and 
 Swedenborg in Europe, may be placed in the highest list. Channing, 
 and Wilberforce, in the next. George Fox, and Charles Wesley, in a 
 third ; and so on, I might name many to gratify a curiosity, morbid, though 
 honest; innocent, though unprofitable. 
 
 Having given a very full list of God's gifts to man, do you perceive any 
 inharmonious one, except his FREE-WILL? which to him, and these 
 gifts, occupies the same position that God does to the seven spheres of 
 spiritual existences. Free-will is man's deity. 
 
 § 19. The only similarity wanting to make man God, is infinity. If he 
 had coexistence with God, but was not infinite, he could not be God. Infin- 
 ity is the distinctive nature of God. All spirits are finite. No spirit is 
 omniscient, or omnipresent. No spirit is all pervading in its love, except 
 through God. No spirit is all powerful, except through God. No spirit 
 is omniscient, nor can any spirit ever arrive at this quality, or nature, foi 
 then the spirit would be God. And the existence of two Gods is as im- 
 possible as the existence of two infinities; which is a contradiction in itself; 
 to state which, is to bring into exercise man's judgment by the spiritual 
 nature, or spiritual intuition, and make the hearer or reader declare it 
 false. Even the heathen world, when enlightened, believed in a supreme 
 God, to whom all others were subordinate. See Homer's picture of the 
 threatened rebellion during the siege of Troy ; where Jove declared, that 
 all the Gods might try together to pull him down from his seat, but that 
 he would, by the same chain, lift them and earth together; and that he 
 could hurl them all to the depths beneath the solid face of the earth, and 
 bind them into eternal bondage, if he pleased. 
 
 The life of man is short in the body, but the spirit never dies. Is it 
 then eternal ? Yes. Is not that being infinite in existence? Yes. But 
 eternity of existence is not infinity of existence. It is eternity of exist- 
 
23 
 
 ence that man possesses as being a part of God, and not as a being apart 
 from God. God separated a portion of himself, to be man. But, as I 
 explained in the First Book, a part cannot be, or comprise, the whole ; 
 though the whole, necessarily, is, or comprises a part. 
 
 § 20. There is so much speculation now as to the future, and so much 
 striving to throw light upon the past, by deep research into all the existing 
 remains of former ages, that God grants the prayer of man to be possessed 
 of more knowledge. Because the prayer is a general one; and is from a 
 good and pure motive, in most who make it. For it is founded, in a desire 
 lo make proof outwardly of the truth and authenticity of his revelations, 
 made in former ages, to a less intelligent, but more refined, people. You 
 are surprised, that it was to a more refined people! Yes. The ancient 
 world was refined. It was more spiritual than the present. The mate- 
 rial never had so high and perfect a manifestation as now. Railroads, 
 Steamboats, Clipper ships, Telegraph wires, and Daguerreotypes, never 
 existed in the former ages. That they exist now, is because God desired to 
 have progress take pjace, and man making no spiritual progress, was glad to 
 cultivate the next lower faculty, and to advance materially, whilst the pre- 
 judices of education restrained his spiritual speculations, and aspirations. 
 The good of these material advances is manifest to all; but not all their 
 good, nor their chief good; which is to bring the material nature and de- 
 velopment of man nearer to Deity's spiritual nature and manifestations. 
 This is accomplished by the union of electric, and magnetic, forces. By 
 the union of all the purest material natures, with a combination of grosser 
 materials, guided, and governed, by man's highest reasoning power, and 
 controlled, and impelled, by his highest judgment power. 
 
 § 21. The seventh sphere will next come into action more powerfully, and 
 then Love will become the ruling principle, and all the Sons of God will 
 ngain shout for joy. For then will be the reign of Christ upon earth, in 
 the flesh. Then the millennium will be. All men, who have admitted 
 Christ to reign over them, will be harmonious ; and nation, nor individ- 
 ual, will no longer learn war, no longer have strife ; and the lion of pas- 
 sion, and the lamb of innocence, will lie down together, and even a little 
 child shall lead them into his own nature, and mind. I can scarcely re- 
 frain from declaring more of the glories of that period, so soon to advance 
 rapidly upon the earth ; but I know that men are not yet prepared for 
 the revelation, and I will refrain. Prepare yourselves by faith, and you 
 shall know all. 
 
 § 22. The revelation of the past agrees with that I give, and with all 
 that God's spirits give. There may be discordant communications, 
 caused by the imperfection of the mediums, few of whom, in the present 
 day, have sacrificed their wills, even in part, to God. But the outward 
 manifestations are connected with imperfect revelation, because the minds 
 of men could be so reached, and so brought to listen to the counsels of 
 God, given through higher, or more perfect, mediums. Had I waited 
 for this medium to be in his present state, before commencing to make 
 him revelations, I should have waited in vain. He would have still been 
 a seeker who had not found. But God had revealed that the seeker 
 should find ; and he did. For, when he first placed his hand with a pen or 
 
24 
 
 pencil to paper, I moved it. I did not wait for him to ask in submission, but 
 I soon required submission of him. Long, and strenuously, did he resist. 
 Long, and perseveringly, did he require an outward sign, rapping, a vision, 
 or prophecy, to persuade him, and to excuse to his reason, submission. But 
 after many struggles, during which he sometimes ordered me to leave him, 
 sometimes prayed to God to save him from evil spirits, which only can do 
 evil in the body, sometimes resolved to submit for a time only, at last he 
 succumbed to my influence ; because he had found me consistent with 
 his spiritual advancement. Because he had found that all things worked 
 together for good, though some appeared, when separately taken, to be 
 evil or retarding. Because when his reason was shown that, First, God 
 only is good ; Second, that all God does is good ; Third, that all good must 
 come from a good source ; Fourth, that all good must come from God, 
 who only is good; Fifth, that man is from God; unless he originated 
 himself; which, after all is unbelievable; Sixth, that man being from 
 God he must be good, and must be at last united to God in harmony ; 
 Seventh, that man being united to God in the worlo], or state, to come, 
 can only arrive at unity with God by progress ; and, that progress must 
 be a gift of God. Then having found that man is naturally good, he de- 
 sired to get back to the natural, or first, state of purity. Failing to see 
 any way to get back, his next effort was to get forward. For this he 
 asked God's help, and received it. Having now become willing to be in- 
 debted to God for all his progress, he soon became willing to believe God 
 had done him all the good, at all times, that he had received ; and that 
 even what appeared evil, must, if it had been the work, or gift, of God, 
 have been good. Then having found that God was Lord of Lords, and 
 King of Kings, he was willing to be subject, because he saw he could 
 not be free, in reality, from sin and death, till he was in submission to, 
 and unity with, God. But to sacrifice his free-will, was the last and 
 greatest trial. To give up the guidance of reason, to withstand the plead- 
 ings of affection, the threats of the world, the censures of the church, the 
 universal skepticism of his associated society, was severely trying to him. 
 But, finding, by the perusal of Hammond's first delivered book, Light 
 from the Spirit World, that passiveness was the great requirement here, 
 and the greatest glory hereafter, he yielded, as a sacrifice acceptable to 
 God, his will. He withstood the trials of being made a fool for Christ's 
 sake, and of being led into the wilderness of desertion, by the spirit of 
 God. There he was assailed by the enemy, the devil as he is called, 
 which is the spirit of man's will, arising from its overthrow, and rebelling 
 against God. Having resisted this, and having measurably resisted Sa- 
 tan, or the desire to accuse his brethren of short-coming, I have accepted 
 him as the best medium who has yet offered to do my work. For I 
 force no man to work. It must all be agreeable to the man, or it will not 
 be done. 
 
 My medium did not know, that he would not be used till he was will- 
 ing; and, his severest trials arose from the apprehension of being called 
 to do, just what he is now called to do ; and is now rejoiced that he i3 
 found worthy to be used for. But it was not till this very day, that he 
 fully sacrificed his last remains of will to God's will. He has now de- 
 
25 
 
 clared himself willing to work, even in any way ; even in the way for- 
 merly most dreaded; I might say abhorred, by him. But I am not yet 
 ready to use him in speaking directly to men. For the present I shall 
 continue to address men through him in writing, which sometimes he 
 will read, and sometimes print. But to him I still speak directly, as I 
 have since he first began to make sacrifices to me. or to God's will ; which 
 last is the same as me, for I am in perfect unity with it. I am a high 
 spirit ; but I shall not declare how high, except to him, and to such as he 
 chooses to state it in conversation. I am the son of God. So are all who 
 love and serve God, in perfect subjection of their will to his. But the last 
 shall be first; and first, last. And the last, and the first; and the first, 
 and the last; are all equally Sons, and Sent, or Christs, of God. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 
 § 23. Oh ! God ! who art the giver of every good and perfect gift ! 
 who art the eternal, and everlasting redeemer, and savior of men ! by 
 whom the worlds, and the whole creation was made ! may it please thee 
 to look with thy ever untiring mercy, and love, upon this people; who 
 are desirous t*o know thee better, and to love thee more. Oh ! God ! 
 may it please thee, to give us such knowledge as we need of thy loving 
 kindnesses ; and such faith in thy ever loving nature, as will impel us most 
 heartily to love thee ; most fervently we desire to see thy rule estab- 
 lished in the world of men, and to make our submission to them in the 
 right way. But oh ! God ; be thou merciful, for we are weak. Be mer- 
 ciful, for we are foolish, before thee. We are now, oh ! Lord ! assem- 
 bled for hearing thy word proclaimed in this wsiy, through this medium. 
 Bless the medium with passiveness, so that he may fearlessly, and uuhes- 
 tatrngly, declare, whatever it pleases thee to reveal ; and, be thou, oh ! 
 Crod ! our savior, our redeemer, our intercessor, our ever kind, and ever 
 loving, God. Almighty Father ! thou canst impress us with faith in him, 
 and in thy loving kindness. May it please thee to do so, to our enlight- 
 enment, and to our advancement, in the knowledge and love of thee. 
 What we want, oh ! God ! thou knowest better than we know ; and if 
 thou, oh! God! will be pleased to confer upon us thy love, we. shall not 
 want; thy kindness will feed us, and thy arm will strengthen us to re- 
 sist evil. Oh! God! we do not know how to pray to thee, but we do 
 know that thou art worthy of all honor, praise, and glorification. But we 
 cannot give it, because we know not how to make it acceptable. 
 
 Oh! then, Almighty Father! give us new hearts, and wills, submissive 
 to thine; so that all old things shall be done away, and all new things ap- 
 pear in their places. Save us, as it may best please thee, oh ! God ! and 
 let us be thankful, and obedient to thy will, on earth, as the spirits, before 
 thy throne, are in heaven. Amen. 
 
 § 24. I am now going to write for you a Chronological Table, beginning 
 at the foundation of Saturn, leaving out the outside planets, because I am 
 not ready to declare prophecy, or unknown scientific facts, through this 
 medium. But yet there will be unsettled questions of science determined, 
 by my announcement. 
 
 4 
 
26 
 
 First. Saturn separated into a continuous ring, revolving around the 
 central body of the Solar system, now so called by men of Earth. This 
 occurred when the contractile effort of matter, by its law of progressive 
 contraction, had overcome the cohesion of the particles which connected 
 what is now called Saturn, with what is now called Jupiter. 
 
 Then ages of centuries, myriads of years, rolled by, during which the 
 contraction of the central matter continued, till Jupiter also separated. 
 About the same time Saturn fell into fragments of itself, by the ring form 
 becoming so attenuated, as to be incapable of maintaining equally its rel- 
 ative motion around the Sun, or center. But this disruption was not 
 sudden, but gradual, first one part separating, and the contraction being 
 continued, it separated farther and farther at that place, till a rotary mo- 
 tion was required for it to maintain its equilibrium. This rotary motion 
 commenced in this way. 
 
 The ends having been separated as far as nearly one fourth of its orbit, 
 or first length of circumference, the end, which may be called the for- 
 ward one, rolled, or was gradually doubled under, or towards the center 
 of the system by the retarding force of the fluid in which all the planets 
 move, called sometimes the aura. Then this rolling continued to pro- 
 ceed with acceleration ; because, as the whole mass, necessarily, retained 
 its center of gravity, in the same position that it would have maintained 
 had this doubling under not taken place, the outside, necessarily, moved 
 faster than before, and the disproportion, and the resistance of aura, con- 
 tinuing to increase, it more and more rapidly assumed its present globular 
 form, and arrived at its present period of axial revolution. 
 
 Saturn, being now a planet in form, had as yet no attendant bodies. But 
 the contraction of its body continuing, because of the existence and action 
 of the same law before referred to, it soon separated into rings, first one, 
 then another, about the time the first began to separate, preparatory to a 
 folding or rolling up into a moon. And thus it continued to progress, till 
 it had reached its present state of rings and moons, which will in time be 
 further modified, by the rings becoming moons, and new rings being formed. 
 A change of this kind will take place very soon, but the particular time 
 will not be declared, either through this medium or any other, to Earth's 
 inhabitants. 
 
 The same process continued to proceed in the Solar and other sys- 
 tems, till they arrived at their present form. Mars has no moon, because 
 the contraction has not yet reached a degree that will separate a ring 
 from the central body. The Earth has one. For Mars and Earth bolh 
 separated from the central body about the same time, as now more than 
 one rinj; exists with Saturn. The asteroids, as men call the small plan- 
 ets between Mars arid Jupiter, are the result of several very narrow 
 rings, which existed at nearly the same time, also similar to the narrow 
 and near rings of Saturn. 
 
 The Earth's moon was separated at the time the Deluge occurred. 
 For such an event did take place, and the Earth was inhabited before that 
 time, even for many myriads of ages. Man, though, was not placed in 
 an Earthly body till six thousand years before the Deluge. This does not 
 agree with the Bible ! you say, and yet I have said revelation should 
 
27 
 
 agree with itself. Well then, let me explain that the imperfect chronol- 
 ogy of the Bible is not revelation, but history, written by men who were 
 often inspired, but not necessarily always so. Further I will also say, 
 that history cannot be truly called revelation, unless it be written by spirit. 
 Now the Bible does not give its chronology as revelation, but as history. 
 Then what the Bible itself does not affirm to be revelation, should not be 
 understood as such. But very little of the Bible is said to be inspiration ! 
 you say. Look again, anl you will find that much more than you think, 
 was declared by the writers to have been received by them from God's 
 spirit. And much more, too, than the most part of Christians, so called, 
 fully believe. How is this, you say, do not Christians believe the whole 
 of the Bible, when it is one of the articles of the faith of most churches 
 that it must be implicitly received? and, when it is made the separating 
 line, to determine whether the professor is worthy of salvation by the 
 church's efforts ? There is a want of true faith. Profession has taken 
 its place. Men cannot reconcile its dark passages with the light within 
 them ; and, as the church will not let them receive from the light within 
 an explanation of the difficulties named, their faith suffers deterioration, 
 and is often turned into perfect skepticism. Still, as belonging to church- 
 es is honorable, few are willing to declare their unbelief. Few are will- 
 ing, even to confess doubts. They want at least to stand well with the 
 church, though they cannot reconcile themselves with God, or with the 
 Bible. 
 
 Let us proceed. You will find I believe the Bible ; for I intend to ex- 
 plain its most difficult and puzzling passages in the course of this book. 
 And I have just given you a solution of the cause of the Deluge that you 
 never thought of. A theory was once promulgated by a scientific and 
 pious man, that the earth once had two moons, and the collision or com- 
 bination of one of them with the Earth caused the Deluge. But you can 
 easily perceive that nature does not go backward, or the Solar system fall 
 into disorder. God does not rule and guide like men, imperfectly. But 
 his will sustains all in continual progress, and he nevm- makes any mis- 
 takes. 
 
 § 25. Adam, then existed about 6000 years before the Deluge, and for 
 that period, the Antediluvians populated and cultivated the Earth. Em- 
 pires rose and fell, but their names, or languages, have not been recorded. 
 Neither would it be interesting to report them now. Continents, islands, 
 oceans, seas, lakes, rivers, mountains, plains, then existed on the earth, 
 but not in the same relative, or absolute, form as now. The old surface 
 of the Earth was entirely broken up, and the fountains of the great deep 
 were opened. The windows of heaven too were opened. What are the 
 windows of heaven, and how do they affect the accumulation of the wa- 
 ters upon the face of the Earth 1 is a natural and interesting question, 
 which I will now answer. 
 
 The windows of heaven, have puzzled scientific, pious, men, more than 
 almost any other passage. For it is either a mistake of the writer, or a 
 mistranslation, or else the term is used in a metaphorical sense. If meta- 
 phorical, there seems no evident and plain type of which it may be the 
 antitype. Then if a mistake of the writer, either from ignorance or other 
 
28 
 
 cause, it must cause us to distrust the remainder of his writings. If a mis- 
 trnnslation, it must also cause us to distrust the remainder, for there may- 
 be many others as far wrong. The windows of heaven, are the portals 
 of God'fl mercy. And what are these portals like ? They are like the 
 passage from death to life, or life to death as it is generally called. Not 
 that the mere change of condition, is equivalent to salvation. But that the 
 life of man in the world to come is mercifully ordained to be a recipient 
 of love and mercy, whilst it is no longer possible for the spirit to diverge 
 from God. The antediluvian world was so deeply sunk in error, so stu- 
 pendously imbrued in sin, so darkly resolved on scaling heaven in their 
 own way, so outrageously disregardful of decency, or propriety of action, 
 or love of self prevailed so unobstructedly, that no man could be brought 
 nearer to God in that life. Nearly all had departed from piety. One 
 family yet remained, and God directed the head of this family how to 
 save himself, and his race, from destruction. For, by the laws of prog- 
 ress, the time for another creation of man's earthly body had gone by, 
 and the Earth must have been left uninhabited, or a new law must have 
 been promulgated to bring into being more men upon the Earth. This 
 man, called in the Bible, Noah, which was in fact the name of his nation, 
 instead of an individual name, became the progenitor of all the men who 
 have since dwelt upon the earth. Every nation retains some tradition of 
 his escape from the confusion of the land and water. Every nation or 
 race possess the individual marks of this progenitor, by having a caudal 
 extremity. By having a depression in the throat above the breast. By 
 having five fingers, and five toes, upon each hand, or foot. For the thumb 
 is also a finger. By having these marks, which were marks which dis- 
 tinguished Noah from his fellow men, all men are known by us to be de- 
 scendants of Noah. Whilst those who had tails, and six fingers, and six 
 toes, and a full strait neck like a baboon, were, or are, of antediluvian ex- 
 istence in the body. To be sure, occasional manifestations of six fingers 
 and toes, occur down to the present time, generally conjoined with great 
 stature, showing that the influence of Noah's progenitors extends itself 
 beyond his, at times. So too, sometimes, the full necks are seen in very 
 sensual men, and even approaches to tails are seen in some parts of the 
 earth, but these are amongst the lowest of the race in developement. 
 Such revealments do not admit of outward proof, and most men will be 
 incredulous. But I reveal to you what you have desired to know, and if 
 you are not satisfied, blame yourselves, not me. It is true. My asser- 
 tion will satisfy my medium, if no other. And one man's happiness, or 
 pleasure, or gratification, is thought worthy of regard by the highest of 
 God's spirits. How long then did the Moon continue to revolve in a ring 
 about the Earth ? A thousand years is a long time for man to reckon, 
 and subtracted from the last of Europe's History would leave little 
 worthy of the pursuit of the present race of men. But a thousand times 
 a thousand would no more than embrace the period, during which the 
 Moon revolved around the Earth in a ring. Then its gradual rolling up 
 commenced, and this process required thousands of years. Then the 
 Earth is very old you think ! Yes, it is as old as the other planets, but 
 its matter has, like theirs, assumed various shapes. Then the Earth has 
 
had other revolutions? Yes, thousands of changes like being demol- 
 ished, and reconstructed, have taken place with its matter ; but God can 
 again, and again, cause these changes, and the matter will never be worn 
 out. But then God must have made mistakes to make over his works so 
 often ! He never makes them over. He always brings forth new works. 
 Old things are done with, and new things appear. Such a change is now 
 impending. What ! is the Earth to be destroyed, or reformed, so as to 
 dissolve all these works of man upon it ! Yes, my anxious reader, yes. 
 But not in your time, so you will have full opportunity to prepare to meet 
 God in the usual course of nature, or his plan. 
 
 § 26. We will now return to the Creation, or Formation, of the Earth 
 in its present shape, after the Moon *was disrupted from it. In that 
 primeval time, Noah found a rugged home in the central table land of 
 Asia. He indeed, founded himself the empire, still existing under the 
 name of China, though its seat of power, has been removed to the West- 
 ern coast of the continent. The Chinese truly record their great an- 
 tiquity. The learned fools who endeavor to show that it was forged at a 
 late period, waste their time and pains. All Chinese history, and all 
 Chinese art, bears the impress of the truth of their chronology. For 
 thousands of years, their empire has been stationary in art, language, and 
 form of government. How did this stamp of permanence become so pe- 
 culiar to them ? Not by any reason but because God revealed to their 
 founder a system of government, that would maintain itself. Because the 
 head of the nation, is theoretically its Father. Because the priests work, 
 and are not maintained in idleness. Because all work, and none are idle. 
 The king and the beggar, in China, are each required to maintain the re- 
 spect that it is proper should be paid to labor. Three hundred and sixty 
 thousand years did the empire continue uncontrolled by foreign influ- 
 ence, under the peaceful sway of lineally descended princes. Father 
 and son were harmonious, for patriarchal was the rule. The people 
 dwelt in peaceful happiness, and practiced each his father's trade, or pro- 
 fession. So art became fixed, and limits set to progress. It came to be 
 regarded as sacrilegious, to be wiser than one's father, or to attempt to 
 excel him in skill or contrivance. At last China was conquered by barba- 
 rians from the South; and, though these were absorbed into its ample 
 population, they infused into it some spirit of change, slight indeed, but 
 perceptible. Another irruption followed, from the East, and the Thi- 
 betian hordes, or ramblers of the deserts, and great. tableaux of the dis- 
 trict where the Chinese nation itself was founded. This irruption cor- 
 rupted the religion of China, which till then had been very pure, and al- 
 most perfectly retained from its first promulgation by Noah. Again, a 
 Southern irruption occurred from India, and so the refluent waves of 
 population which had originally separated from Noah's family, or de- 
 scendants, in early time, began to roll back upon the great primeval na- 
 tion, till its ancient barriers, and powerful armies were broken, and de- 
 stroyed. Wars, famines, pestilences, and all their attendant evils in the 
 corruption of the people, nearly depopulated China. But the principles 
 upon which it was founded, had become so implanted in the nature of her 
 
30 
 
 people, that they could no more be eradicated than their oblique eyes, or 
 enormous ears. 
 
 Hut have the Chinese a history or chronology for more than a million 
 of years ? Ves. It is obscured now by fables interwoven by ignorance, 
 and doubt. It is perplexed by transposition and errors. But in its gen- 
 eral outline it is true. It calls a race, or dynasty, a man. It calls a man, 
 a race, perhaps. But that such was its history, and such was its civiliza- 
 tion, and such its religion, is truly stated. How then did men come to 
 depart so widely from the original stock, in form, features, and color ? In 
 habits, laws and government? First it pleased God to separate the 
 spirits who desired to leave Paradise into classes. Those whose object 
 was travel, or wandering, principally, in one class would make when in 
 the body nomadic nations. Those who were inclined to patience in an- 
 other. The impatient in a third, and so on. But if existence is so pas- 
 sive there how could these qualities be developed ? They were not there 
 Jeveloped ; but God could foresee that such developement would take 
 place. Again, how came it that these beings, all emanating from God, 
 were so different in character ! Because God willed not to produce 
 sameness, but dissimilarity. So that no two were alike, of a number 
 greater than the grains of sand containable in a globe like the Earth. 
 And how then did not the former inhabitants, earlier attack and overcome 
 the Chinese ! Because the greater part of the world's population was 
 under that rule, so parental in its character, so Divine in its execution, 
 that no rebellion would take place. Such is the History of the Earth 
 chronologically. But you have not given us the years or dates of any 
 events ! No I give no outward evidence through this medium. I reserve 
 nim for the higtiest revelations I have to make, and these revelations are 
 spiritual. The outward too much obscures the inward, and material too 
 much controls spiritual, in most mediums, and by revealments of the 
 character you desire, and this medium at first desired, I should obscure 
 his spiritual nature, without really advancing your faith. But other me- 
 diums will arise, who will be competent for the revealment of the out- 
 ward, though not passive enough for the purely inward. Through them 
 I will cause lower spirits, to manifest signs and tokens which shall satisfy 
 all reasonable seekers, and I will allow them to declare the chronology 
 by years and dates, of all the great empires which have existed of late 
 upon the Earth, that is of all in which men by their traditions feel an in- 
 terest. 
 
 Having disposed of Chronology, let us proceed to discuss Theology, as 
 founded upon the History of All Things, Chronologically considered. 
 
31 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL THEOLOGY. 
 The History of Chronological Theology. 
 
 § 27. The Bible is composed of various writings, by various authors 
 It is a compilation from different nations too. But of course, the oldest 
 nation being the Chinese, all that is authentic of the earliest period, must 
 have come from their records. Language was by them first reduced to 
 writing. Ideas can be pictured, but language must be written, to be pre 
 served in purity, or vigor. When the first records of this kind were 
 made, it was found that tradition differed as to the past, and an attempt 
 was made, at that early period, to force an agreement between different 
 traditions. In ibis way the time and order of God's creation, was erro- 
 neously recorded in the first record. But the tradition as to the forma- 
 tion of the Earth, was further obscured by men, endeavoring to bring the 
 account into such a shape that they could comprehend, or realize it. 
 Their knowledge of science and of astronomy was less than now, and they 
 could not conceive of the truth. Therefore the surety of God's power 
 was found, by their wise men, to be best understood by the people when 
 it was placed in familiar images, and days were used for periods of time. 
 Evenings, and mornings, for ends of one period, and beginnings of anoth- 
 er. So the book of Genesis was commenced. 
 
 § 28. But Adam was placed in Paradise, and its locality described as 
 being in that central region, south of the Caspian sea, where a delight- 
 ful climate and beautiful scenery ever rejoices the eye, and from whence 
 the celestial nation, as they still love to call themselves, were forever ex- 
 cluded by their love of stationary habits, and their distant position. But 
 it says, The Lord God planted a garden Eastward in Eden, and Eden is 
 Westward from China, if it be south of the Caspian ! Well this too I 
 will explain satisfactorily to candid minds. But first I will proceed with 
 my other details. There was also a call heard in Eden. Adam, Where 
 art thou ? This was symbolical of the progress of souls, or rather spirits, 
 of men, in the Paradisaical state, and shows that even in Eden, the tra- 
 dition held that God appointed man to be led by him, and to rely on his 
 parental care and oversight. It is by such calls on spirits, indeed, that 
 they are aroused from their sameness and passive state of enjoyment, and 
 led to ask themselves the question, God has been represented to ask in 
 proper person himself. But the voice of God is heard in each of the 
 Adams, or spirits of men, in Paradise, before they leave it ; asking of 
 them where they are, and, Why hast thou found the desire for change ? 
 That is, Why hast thou dared to eat of the tree of Knowledge of good and 
 evil? The evil, and the good, are only to be tasted here; but the desire 
 is formed in Paradise for them, and then, as now, men reap as they have 
 
32 
 
 sown. Various are the motives and extraordinary the excuses given. 
 But none is more common than that the pairital companion having tasted 
 of the fruit, or of the knowledge, the remaining half desires to follow the 
 example. The account therefore is beautifully symbolical, and the glo 
 lies of Paradise are only obscured by being too literally taken in the pres- 
 ent d;iy. 
 
 § 29. When the creation account reaches the expulsion from Paradise, 
 it becomes plainer. The first offspring of Adam and Eve, the pairital 
 man, was Cain, that is Evil. The second was Abel, that is Peace. But 
 the second was overcome by the first, and slain by his own altar, which 
 altar was in Adam's heart. But then Seth was born, and Seth was a 
 man, and from him, and other sons and daughters, of Adam, were derived 
 the succeeding races as they are termed, or race, as I would say, of men. 
 The Cain principle, left the immediate vicinity, under Adam's wise man- 
 agement, but retired to the land of Nod, where it associated itself with a 
 companion, and had a large progeny. It was there that Evil brought forth 
 Good, by seeking to teach men arts and sciences, manufactures, and life 
 in cities. But where was the land of Nod, and how came it to be peo- 
 pled, as it appears from the account that it was! It was still in Adam. 
 The first man, or pair, having brought forth Evil, first overcame it, and 
 held it in subjection by Abel, or Good, or Peace. But, in a moment of 
 fury, again Evil prevailed, and slew Adam's Peace. Then the enormity 
 of his offence appeared to Adam, and again he brought this rebellious son 
 into subjection. His heart again became purified, and the duty of provid 
 ing for his now numerous descendants, from that revealed store of knowl 
 edge which God had given him, became his chief desire. He became 
 convinced that he was his brother's keeper. Then he strove, by impart- 
 ing to his descendants, the knowledge respecting the working of metals, 
 and the construction of implements of husbandry, and of mechanical and 
 manufacturing labor, to perform the duties which God had called him to 
 (]q, and which heretofore Evil principle, or desire, had restrained him from. 
 Here then was the land of Nod. The place, or work, or theatre, of duty. 
 Here he found his companion, Industry. Her name is not given in the 
 Bible, but it may be inferred from the change which took place, in the 
 manifestation of Cain, or Evil desire, when placed under the control again 
 of the man, or Adam and Eve, and united to Industry. So, to the present 
 day it is a proverb, that let a man be idle, and the enemy, which is the 
 evil of man's Will left free, will find him employment. Idleness begets 
 sin. Industry begets good works. Faithfulness begets reformation, and 
 Industry brings forth works meet for repentance. These works are being 
 useful to our fellow men, and purifying our hearts, from rebellious desires 
 against the happiness of others, or the desire to avoid, or shrink from, 
 our own duties. Cain and Abel then represent principles, and the Peace 
 principle having been slain, its blood, or memory, cries aloud from the 
 earth, or grossness of the heart, for revenge ; that is, for restoration to 
 life, for resuscitation in the heart, and for having its sacrifices again accep- 
 table to man's highest nature ; so that Evil shall be disregarded, and Peace 
 alone be found worthy. This outline is sufficient to enable the wise to 
 trace out more instruction from it, and from the Mosaical, as it is called, 
 
33 
 
 but the traditional, as I call it, account of the first proceedings of man on 
 the earth. Seth, and the other natural children of Adam and Eve, are 
 spoken of as sons and daughters, and the age of Adam is given at Seth's 
 birth. But the age is speculative. It was not long after his entrance into 
 life, that Eve became prolific ; and, though then the race had long lives, 
 they bore children as rapidly as now, and by such means, the world be- 
 came so fully populated in 6000 years, that men were with difficulty 
 restrained from eating each other. 
 
 § 30. The account of the descendants of Adam and Eve is continued 
 to Noah. But we should regard it as only a similar, or like, statement 
 of truth, made by wise men, from the traditions existing at the invention 
 of writing, which was not antediluvian. They selected such as would 
 seem most in accordance with their experience, and their motives were 
 good, and their course was good. It was history, they were writing, and 
 not revelation. Noah, was the link between the old and new. Noah, 
 was the wisest of his generation, and was a predicted prophet, raised up 
 by God to warn, and convict, a wicked world of men, that destruction was 
 consequent on disobedience. They would not listen to him. But he listened 
 to God, and by God's direction built a vessel called the Ark, which was 
 the wonder of those who saw it, and was so superior to all other vessels 
 which the antediluvians had seen, that they were willing to worship Noah. 
 They did make him king over a vast multitude, and it was by his power 
 in that position, that he procured provisions, and stored them ; that he col- 
 lected all the Various animals which accompanied him in the Ark. So, 
 having sufficiently sketched the Antediluvian History, let us proceed with 
 the Postdiluvian. The vigor of constitution, the long life inherent to the 
 antediluvians, continued to decline under the sons and descendants of 
 Noah. But this was gradual, and was owing to the modification of the 
 atmosphere, consequent upon the disruption of the Earth's moon. Shem, 
 Ham, and Japhet, or rather Japhet, Ham, and Shem, for such was their 
 order of birth, became the rulers of their descendants, because of the 
 patriarchal character of the government of Noah, who himself continued 
 to be the supreme ruler of the race of men, till his death, which was 600 
 years after the flood. 
 
 § 31. This you say differs from the Genesis account. Because in that 
 is a transposition, his 600 years before the flood, as in that account, should 
 be after it. Of this you can have no proof, except that I am revealing to 
 you the knowledge possessed by the Fourth sphere of spirits. The First 
 circle of that sphere are attentive to the openings of Divine Harmony, 
 and receive with implicit faith these Historical Truths. Till they have 
 done so, they cannot progress to the Second circle In the Second circle 
 they find the history of other planets. In the Third circle, that of other 
 systems. In the Fourth circle, the history of the Universe to which the 
 solar system of the Earth belongs. In the Fifth circle, the history of the 
 previous condition of the vast circle of Universes, which revolve in har- 
 mony, around a vast circuit of the illimitable space, in which God's crea- 
 tion is expanded, and unfolded. Myriads of myriads of Universes, com- 
 pose this Coeium, or Heavenly-Association-of-associated-universes revolving 
 about their common center. Each universe is attended by, or comr>~~ * 
 
 5 
 
34 
 
 of, myriads of myriads of myriads, of Suns, each having its planets, moons, 
 comets, and invisible, or unprogressed, satellites. So proceeds tie Order 
 of God's creation. So it is governed by one law. For God doe » not am- 
 plify into a long extended fiat, his will. He speaks and it is done. But 
 beyond this Coelum, or Heavenly Association of associated universes, 
 comes, or succeeds, another, vaster, and more illimitable, more incompre- 
 hensible to man; an Association-of-Coelums, or Associated-Associations- 
 of-Universes, the History of which becomes revealed to spirits who reach 
 the Sixth circle of the Fourth sphere. Again, the great Whole of God's 
 Creation, bears a still higher relation to this Circle, or Association-of- Asso- 
 ciations, in that its Association-of-Associations-of-Associations, is far more 
 numerous, far more illimitable than the lower ones. In fact, each upward 
 ascent gives increased numbers of principal nssociated bodies, till this last 
 may well be called infinite. Though it is not infinite. God only is infinite. 
 It is then the knowledge of the History of All the Created bodies of God's 
 Creation becomes revealed to the spirits of men, either from the Earth, 
 or any other iuhabited globe, (and all are inhabited ; ) I say, all this knowl- 
 edge, so nearly infinite as it is, and as you can perceive it must be, is re- 
 vealed to spirits of men in the Seventh circle of the Fourth sphere. 
 
 § 32. What then remains for higher circles, when so much is received 
 in passing through the Fourth sphere? God will be able to provide nov- 
 elties more stupendous even than these, for he is unlimited by any thing 
 but his own will. But moreover he has provided already for those who 
 are in the Fifth sphere, in the following manner. 
 
 First circle. Knowledge of Law, in its manifestations of Love. 
 Second circle* Knowledge of Love, in its manifestations in universal 
 Progress. 
 
 Third circle. Knowledge of the Infinite nature, of God's attributes of 
 Love, and Mercy, and every good man's fate. 
 
 Fourth circle. The Infinite knowledge of Infinity of worlds and men, 
 of their relations to God, and to each other. By this foresight is highly 
 developed. Prophets may be inspired by this circle, and though they 
 may sometimes fail, it will seldom be so. 
 
 Fifth circle. Prophecy, by knowledge of God's revealed purposes. 
 Not all the revelations that God makes to spirits, can, however, give them 
 a knowledge of what a man will do. For men are free agents. But, the 
 laws of being are so understood, that man's course can be conjectured, or 
 judged of, with reasonable certainty. Then this circle have such knowl- 
 edge, as will assist them materially, by being above all the lower and baser 
 affections of men's spirits, which are not entirely got rid of till elevated 
 into this circle. The last circle was purified of all but love of power, 
 and this advance, completed the purification. The next, or 
 
 Sixth circle. Is an advance manifested by the power of spirits to dis- 
 cern the intentions of men, by looking into future minds, yet in Paradise, 
 as well as by judging from what can be seen in present minds, in bodies. 
 Seventh circle of the Fifth sphere. Where can we place any more ex- 
 tension of knowledge of men ? For the knowledge obtained in this sphere 
 is a Knowledge of Man. In the Fourth, it is a knowledge of material or 
 outward History. In the Fifth of Spiritual or Inward History. What 
 
35 
 
 then remains for the Seventh circle. It is a knowledge of Spirit revela- 
 tion from the beginning. Of all that God has revealed, in all ages of Cre- 
 ation, in all time of his existence. But his existence is eternal. Yes, 
 and the knowledge, which spirits add to their former stock by passing 
 through the Circle, is almost infinite. But not infinite, because Infinity 
 cannot be received by a part of God. And man's soul, or self, is a part 
 of God, as I showed in the First Book. 
 
 § 33. What then remains for the Sixth sphere ? Abundance. God 
 has not exhausted his resources of employing, and forwarding in progress, 
 spirits who know all that I have described. In the Sixth sphere spirits 
 are employed in calmly waiting upon God's benevolent merciful Works. 
 They are the Servants of his Will. The Word of his Power. The 
 Honor of his Nature. They stand before the throne of his mercy, ever 
 praising God for his loving kindness to all men. And, when they would 
 change the song of, Lord have mercy upon us miserable sinners, which 
 men so delight to declare with their lips, they sing, Great and marvellous 
 are thy works; Just and True are all thy Ways, Thou King of saints. 
 Well but is this peculiar to the Sixth sphere? Oh no ! All spirits do 
 this who know God. And they who have reached the Third Sphere, 
 may be said to know him, though, necessarily, it is an imperfect knowl- 
 edge of his attributes and actions. But what are the distinctive features, 
 of the progressive march of spirits through the circles of this high sphere. 
 They are Sons of God, now on his right hand. Nor fully entered into 
 his glory, but yet judging the world from which they have escaped. They 
 are elevated to Power. Power is the distinguishing element of advance 
 in this sphere. Action becomes their duty, instead of mere reception of 
 Knowledge, as in the Fifth sphere; of mere learning History, as in the 
 Fourth sphere; or, of mere learning of Memory, as in Third sphere; or 
 of mere Reconciliation with God, as in the Second sphere ; or of mere 
 Experience of Good and Evil as in the First sphere. 
 
 § 34. Now, we will proceed to give you a list of the employments, or 
 advances, of the various circles of the Sixth sphere, and of the first three 
 circles of the Seventh. The last four circles of that sphere, having been 
 first of all described. 
 
 First circle, Sixth sphere. The Power of Prophecy respecting fafrure 
 events. As manifested in Daniel, Ezekiel and other prophets. The An- 
 gel Gabriel, as the spirits of this Sphere were called, was a manifestatioM 
 in the outward of this Circle. The Jews had received the names of sev- 
 eral circles, from the traditions of older nations. But only Gabriel has 
 been handed down to us, as a high spirit of God, in the record called the 
 Bible. What then are the names of the other circles? you may enquire. 
 Not profitably though, for though the names are significant, they are only 
 so to knowledge of their signification. Even Gabriel, is now misunder- 
 stood. Its true meaning is what I have declared; but do you find com- 
 mentators arriving at this conclusion ? By no means. What then are the 
 ways, and preachings, of the other circles, of this sphere. In the Second 
 jircle, the Power of Love of God, to reform the souls of men, enters 
 nto the progressing spirit. Next, in the Third circle, it receives the 
 
36 
 
 Power of Will. That is the power to will the accomplishment of objects 
 through the manifestation of the physical. 
 
 § 35. It is to spirits of this circle, that the rappings in their origin may 
 be referred. Not that they rap, but they by their will, cause the outward 
 demonstration to be made through lower spirits, none of whom are above 
 the Second sphere, nor above the Fourth circle of that sphere. But then 
 many have declared their communications to be higher than that! Yes; 
 but these spirits either spoke in the name of the higher spirit ; or they 
 assumed a position, or the name of a position, they had not arrived at. 
 But can these spirits be permitted to mislead men so ! Have they mis- 
 lead them ? When they have declared themselves belonging to the higher 
 spheres, did you believe them ? No. You scouted that idea. You re- 
 solved to have low ones, those who had been, of late, associated in the 
 body in the family circle. And if they deceived you into a belief of their 
 advancement, it was because you willed to have them higher, and because 
 you did not submit to be led by them, but asked, not for the will of God 
 to be done, but for the will you possessed to be done. And the will you 
 had, was a will of your own, which was controlling to the spirit. 
 
 § 36. For the spirit, or spirits, can only communicate to you in some 
 will, and in accordance with that will. If it be your will, which is acted 
 in, or under, it will be variable, or constant, as that will may happen to be. 
 If it be the will of a higher spirit, then 'the communication will be truth- 
 ful, so long as you submit, and are passive. But when you contend with 
 the spirit, either by doubting or disputing the ideas, or disclaiming its 
 agency, you either stop the communion, or bring the^spirit again under 
 your power. For whatever man chooses, he does. If he chooses to havo 
 his own will gratified, he may have it, at least to his own confusion. But 
 if he chooses God's will for his ruler, or communicator, or for his inter- 
 preter, he will obtain truth if he gets revelation. How is that? Does 
 not the man get an answer always when he acts in God's will ? When 
 he acts in God's will, he does not ask for information, or communications. 
 ItLe leaves it to God. He receives what God gives, without question, or 
 answer. Without doubt, and without rebellion. But my friends, few 
 veiy few, have been willing, even at times, to receive so. Nearly all have 
 a purpose to obtain, other than doing God*s work. My medium first acted 
 in his own will. I tried his willingness to obey me. I found an inclina- 
 tion, but not a controlling one. Then I commenced trying him by doubts, 
 and false impressions, by fooling him as he called it, and by varions trials, 
 during which he sometimes rebelled most thoroughly, and at other times 
 submitted most perfectly. But he was unstable. I could not depend on 
 him. I left him. Then I caused him to read, and reason, and at last he saw 
 his error. He saw that passiveness and submission is the great require- 
 ment, that his will was the sacrifice demanded. Even now, he fears that 
 he does not keep himself passive enough. But I do not allow him to 
 write erroneously, because I have now other objects than his own im- 
 provement. I have now to promote the increase of general knowledge. 
 The advancement of sound doctrine. The true knowledge of God. And, 
 the everlasting welfare of mankind. With such results affectable by my 
 
37 
 
 errors, or ray medium's errors, I shall not allow any to escape notice, 
 either now, or hereafter. Be then no longer fearful, or unbelieving; but 
 be submissive, and be taught as a little child. For, unless ye become as 
 little children, ye can in no wise enter the kingdom of heaven. It is now 
 true, as it was when Jesus walked the streets of Jerusalem, that men 
 must become as little children. That is must receive the Divine teach 
 ings with faith, and confidence, or they cannot make any progress. It is 
 in every man's power, to resist all progress of belief in his mind, or faith 
 in his heart. It is also in his power, to yield either, or both. Many say 
 they cannot help their belief. But this is an error. We can control our 
 belief. Free-will is the deity of man, as I have before stated, and shown. 
 But Free-will can cause no man to believe, or to refuse to entertain the 
 truth. If men would believe the truth, they must ask God in sincerity, 
 in their private hours, in every act of their lives, to help them to know 
 what to believe. They must learn to be independent of man, whose 
 breath is in his nostrils, and rely on the help of God, which will probably 
 be given, through the medium of men, whose breath is the power and 
 will of God; tjiat is spirits of the Third Society, or Circle, of the Sixth 
 sphere. 
 
 § 37. The Fourth Society has the Power of the Will of man. That 
 is it has the Power to influence the will of man by externals, such as 
 miracles. Such as were performed for Jesus of Nazareth, for Gideon, for 
 Sampson, and for others of the past time. But, in the present time, they 
 have acted through lower spirits, such as the Fifth circle of the Second 
 sphere, sending forward the influence of the higher spirit, manifest to men 
 as their work. That is the moving of material objects; disturbing the 
 atmosphere, by which sounds are produced, proceeds from the circle below, 
 as I have explained; but the moving of solid materials is the province, 
 or peculiar sphere of power, of those who have attained to this circle. 
 The high circles, always have the power of lower ones, in addition to 
 those peculiar to them. Then why do not these spirits act directly upon 
 man ? Because man desires lower spirits to act, or else, he does not ren- 
 der himself fit by subjection, and patience, to be associated directly with 
 the higher. 
 
 But the Sixth circle, of the Fourth sphere, has also the power of 
 knowledge of God's intentions respecting man's government, and through 
 them some of the miracles are performed. Miracles, we call them, be- 
 cause that name conveys to you the proper meaning. They are pro- 
 ceedings, or operations, in the Will of God, but yet beyond, or apart, from 
 the ordinary law, or rule of government of material substances. They 
 are departures from w T hat are properly called laws of nature, or the laws 
 which subject matter to relations of materiality with regard to men. 
 
 The Fifth circle, of this Fourth sphere, devoted to the acquisition of 
 Knowledge of the past, in the Universe of God, pertaining most inti- 
 mately with their original Earth or globe of matter, has also the power 
 to affect the matter of their own planet, or globe. The Sixth circle of 
 that sphere has power over the matter of the System of which they 
 were inhabitants. The Seventh, over the matter of which their Universe 
 is comprised. 
 
38 
 
 Then proceeding upwards, this power is extended step by step, in eacb 
 circle of the Fifth sphere, till it arrives at general power in all created 
 bodies, in the Third circle. Then commences another manifestation of 
 Power, in the Fourth circle of the Fifth sphere. That is, the Power of 
 Knowledge of the Laws of Matter, in all its various relations. First, con- 
 lined in this circle, to their own planet or globe, and so extending, step 
 by step, as Knowledge of History extended; a step to each circle of ad- 
 vancement, till all is attained in this branch of Knowledge, in the Sixth 
 sphere Third circle. The Fourth circle of the Sixth sphere, then takes 
 cognizance of the Laws of Spiritual Relations, first, in their own globe or 
 planet, whether it be primary, secondary, or central. In a similar way 
 with the Knowledge of Material Laws, now step by step, and circle by 
 circle, they proceed, till having received a Knowledge of all the Spiritual 
 Laws of government, in the Third circle of the- Seventh sphere, the 
 Mind, or Spirit of man, is ready to act in the Fourth circle, of the Sev- 
 enth sphere, in the Will of God in any part of his creation. This power 
 is exercised, in general, through lower spirits, each having their proper 
 working sphere. Then the higher circles are employed in accordance 
 with their position, before described in this book. 
 
 Now the Sixth circle of the Fifth sphere, has no Knowledge of the du- 
 ties of tli6 Seventh circle. For the knowledge of a part, is not a knowl- 
 edge of another part, in God's creation. Spirits cannot infer from anal- 
 ogy, as men do. Because the laws of God, though concise and general, 
 are so influenced, or modified, in their application, without there being 
 however any change of law, that they produce an infinite variety. As 
 well might a man undertake to describe a Malay, because he had seen a 
 Hollander, as to describe Saturn, because his spirit was acquainted with 
 Earth ; or the Solar system of Sirius, because the full knowledge of this 
 Solar system, had been revealed to him. And so it is, through all God's 
 Works, Laws, and Will. 
 
 We will now return to the explanation, of the extension of Spirit 
 capacity for Action, in the Sixth sphere. The Fifth circle extends a 
 step beyond the Fourth, having the Power of the knowledge of the will 
 of men, throughout the system to which he originally, or more properly, 
 in the body, belonged. This Power extends to influencing the will of all 
 these beings in the body, which is a higher power than influencing beings 
 in spirit, by miracles or disturbances of matter, in a novel, or unaccus- 
 tomed manner. And thus the extension of the sphere of operations, 
 extends upwards, step by step, and circle by circle, till the Fourth circle 
 of the Seventh sphere is reached, where all Knowledge of Will is re- 
 ceived, including the Whole Expressed Will of God. The Filth circle 
 know his Power. Power therefore is a higher form of Knowledge than 
 Will, and it commences in its development in spirits, or its revelation to 
 them, or bestowment upon them, in all cases, and each form of mani- 
 festation, at one step above Will. So too, Love is higher than Power, 
 and Action higher than Love, and so, each of these forms of God's na- 
 ture, become impressed on the advancing spirits of men, at a step above 
 the preceding, and continue always in the same precise relation to each 
 other, in the spirit, or mind, of man, either in, or out of, the body. 
 
§ 38. The digression, of explaining the nature of the different circles, 
 seems to have been required for the satisfaction of such minds, as have 
 been very curious about the future state of their souls, and have doubted 
 whether they could continue to learn to all eternity, supposing they could 
 soon arrive at perfect knowledge, if they had the opportunity. Now they 
 will perceive that advancement is slowly made ; and that, of necessitj', 
 the progression of spirits is never ended, was shown in the First book. 
 But then Jesus of Nazareth was said to have reached the high station of 
 Son of God, and Ruler of the Earth, very soon after the death" of the 
 body. For he declared, All power is given me both in Heaven, and on 
 ,Earth. This power though was given him under the influence of, and by 
 direction of, the same spirit that aided him, as his Christ on Earth, when 
 he was in the body. By continuing his perfect submission and passive- 
 ness, his progress was rapid, and he arrived very soon, comparatively, at 
 the Seventh circle of the Seventh sphere. And yet is only lately, that 
 he arrived in it, and it is by his Action, which only could commence when 
 he arrived in that sphere, and only could be perfect when in the Seventh 
 circle, that he causes, oris allowed by God to cause, the manifestations, 
 which are no>/ awakening mankind " from ignorance, fear, and torturing 
 doubt." See title page of First book. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF THE DESCENDANTS OF NOAH. 
 
 § 39. The sons of Noah, Shem, Ham and Japhet, or, as I said, more 
 properly Japhet, Ham and Shem, left their father Noah to rule the Chi- 
 nese nation. They divided the Earth between them, and as they had 
 long lives each lived to found a powerful Kingdom, and to rule in pa- 
 triarchal simplicity, and unlimited, or parental power, over extensive 
 countries. 
 
 Shem founded first the nation afterwards dwelling in India. They first 
 explored the valleys of the Ganges and its branches, and there the seat of 
 their power and principal cities continued ever to remain. Japhet was 
 the second to leave the parent stock with a colony. Fie led them to 
 Greece and there founded his empire or Kingdom. The mountains and 
 valleys of this region interposed obstacles to the retention of power long in 
 his proper line. Soon his descendants branched themselves into nu- 
 merous colonies, of which one, the most important, led his followers back- 
 ward towards China till they reached the fertile plains of Mesopotamia. 
 There Nimrod, a great grandson of Asshur, or grandson of Noah, grew 
 so powerful as to excite the jealousy of the poorer branches of Japhet's 
 stock, who desired to share in the wealth and luxury which already be- 
 gan to prevail. How could the world so soon become so populous ! By 
 long life yet inherent in mankind, and by great vigor and health, which 
 also characterized the race, as the remains of still greater manifestations, 
 of both these, formerly existing anterior to the deluge. So rapid was the 
 increase, that vast works were undertaken. The pyramids of Egypt, are 
 only built after earlier models, of the works of Japhet's descendants set- 
 tled in Assyria and Mesopotamia. The first great disturbance of har- 
 mony, arose from an immense structure, undertaken by an early ruler of 
 Babylon, called in the Bible the Tower of Babel. A general rebellion 
 
40 
 
 took place, and under various patriarchal leaders, the people separated 
 into various nations, or tribes of people ; some eastward, some northward, 
 some westward again into Palestine, Phenicia, and Ionia. Others pene- 
 trated into Egypt, and there founded another durable Kingdom, which 
 long retained in great purity, the primeval religion. There still remained 
 a vast multitude, who, though exasperated with their prince, who had 
 been such a severe taskmaster, again submitted to him on his promises of 
 amendment, and relinquishment of his burdensome proceedings. When 
 all were again quiet, he took such measures as enabled him to make his 
 rule more sure and independent. He maintained, for the first, an army 
 trained to obedience, and urged by various motives to adhere to him, rath- 
 er than to his nation. Then having an army, he found it convenient to 
 use it against other nations, and he gradually, again acquired the rule over 
 a large portion of those who had fled from his burdens. But Egypt, for a 
 long period retained its independence ; not as an aggressive, but as a re- 
 sistant people, they were distinguished. 
 
 The last great branch, or colony, that left the Chinese family, un- 
 der the conduct of a son of Noah, was Ham. He led his followers, 
 Westward ; and finding all the most fertile valleys already occupied by his 
 brother's descendants, he passed on, in a peaceful and easy way, till he 
 reached the Nile, when he ascended that oceanic river to its sources, 
 where he established his seat of empire. This was long maintained as a 
 splendid and wealthy and powerful empire, till centuries after the down- 
 fall of Troy. The last of the kingdoms of the early world after the del- 
 uge, was founded in Italy. A few dissatisfied, law breaking, vagabondic 
 individuals of Greece, as since called, were led by Pyrrhus to Rome, or 
 to where Rome afterward existed, or came into existence. There is a 
 scheme, which bears a resemblance to History, sacred and profane, as 
 men choose to designate it ! NoWi I will give a brief, but true sketch of 
 it, ^s it really was. 
 
 § 40. Noah, was the first ruler of China, or the nation since called 
 Chinese. Its seat was then Central Asia or Thibet. His sons were at 
 first his only subjects, but the prolific nature of the antediluvians, and 
 their fondness for the multiplication of the species, promoted the fulfil- 
 ment of God's first command after the Deluge. Increase and multiply 
 and replenish the Earth. Their long lives, nearly all passed in maturity, 
 and vigor, and their powerful frames, enabled them to subdue nature, and 
 behold their descendants thickly settled around them. But none of them 
 eveu left the parent stock, or dispersed themselves. Long centuries 
 afterward, individuals scattered themselves abroad, and pushed beyond 
 the outskirts, or boundaries, of the general population. Then, sometimes, 
 they established a separate government. For at that time government 
 rested upon the will and consent of the governed. These scattered peo- 
 ple also progressed in population, and being of a wandering disposition, 
 transmitted the more of such inclination to their descendants ; who thus 
 became more and more roving in their disposition, and habits, till they 
 abandoned settled homes, and roamed at large upon the vast plains that 
 abound with rich pasturage, and yield an easy, and roving, form of living 
 
41 
 
 for nations to this day. They gladly left the old stock, which as gladly 
 spared them. 
 
 These offshoots carried with them their family heads, who became their 
 rulers, and as chance directed, led their followers to the various parts of 
 the earth. The names of the sons of Noah, and of their descendants, 
 given in the book of Genesis, are but the names of nations, or tribes of peo- 
 ple, who scattered themselves gradually over the face of the Earth. Ship 
 building was as well known then, as it is now by Chinese, and seas 
 formed no obstacle to their extension. America was settled early, and 
 Africa became a nursery of nations. India was an early government, that re- 
 tained much of the customs of the primeval or antediluvian world. Egypt 
 was a later one, and though a greater difference was here perceptible, it 
 was still a near relationship. Very soon three great empires became 
 prominent. Egypt Assyria and India. It was these which bore the 
 names of Ham, Japhet and Shem. The parent stock of Noah, tended 
 to its present seaboard location, and no emigration proceeded from it, 
 after the first offshoots were established. Tne people were, as I have 
 stated, stationary, by habit, custom, and inclination. The restless natures 
 of Paradise w\.re born into other nations, and, by that arrangement, quiet 
 was preserved in one corner of the earth, whilst turbulence and progres- 
 sion appeared in other parts. But this turbulence led to a decline of 
 knowledge, and civilization, and in the lapse of ages, many tribes be- 
 came barbarous, and afterward savage. Large portions of Earth became 
 a wilderness of forest; and men gathered about the few civilized, and 
 central, empires, watching for spoil, when not wandering as shepherds or 
 hunters. The whole of Asia was sometimes under the nominal sway of 
 the parent stock. But the parent stock never secured permanent sway 
 beyond their original boundaries, and settlements, as established by grad- 
 ual increase of their population. The last time their sway was extended 
 over Asia, was ten thousand years ago, when the learned men of the other 
 nations, conceiving that such a rule would increase the general happiness of 
 all, persuaded the rulers of the western nations, to submit their differ- 
 ences to arbitration, and themselves to the headship of the prince, or sov- 
 ereign, or patriarch, of China. But the virtue of the nobles was not equal 
 to the wisdom of the priests, and they soon broke up the confederacy; as 
 it was, rather than an empire. Names, and dates, in these distant pe- 
 riods, cannot have an interest to men so unlearned as those in the body, 
 unless they refer to those of whom tradition has preserved some record. 
 And as I am not prepared to give an outward proof, or test, through this 
 medium, I shall not trench upon the authentic, or partially authentic, 
 historical records. But I will briefly describe the relation that existed be- 
 tween the religious, and military, aristocracy in the early empires, and the 
 course of descent by which the father of the Jewish nation came. 
 
 § 41. The military aristocracy was founded later than the priestly. For 
 when Noah left the ark he built an altar, and made sacrifice thereon to 
 God. The patriarch continued to be the chief, or high priest, and from 
 the wisest, and most venerable in after times, the sovereign continued to 
 call assistance in the performance of religious worship, which was ad- 
 dressed to the One Almighty Creator, whom they knew by revelation 
 
 6 
 
42 
 
 made originally to the first man, which tradition had descended, in the 
 antediluvian population, with great purity, in one branch, that to which 
 Noah belonged. Noah, too, was a spiritually minded man, and was a 
 prophet and seer, lie received corrected ideas of the nature of God, of 
 his relationship to Him, directly from the Spirit world. God continued 
 to raise up spiritually minded men, amongst the early inhabitants of the 
 world, and continued thus to receive a pure worship, for a long period. 
 At last the high priests established rules promoting their dignity, and the 
 dignity of their order. This was in their own will, and separated them 
 from God, and from spiritual communications. The priesthood should be 
 the most humble of mankind, for if they best know God, it should make 
 them most desirous of serving him, and other men than themselves. This 
 desire to serve others will prevent them from assuming to rule, where 
 they need only to serve. It is men's invention, by which they undertake 
 to benefit others by force, or by assuming the leadership, or government. 
 The last exhibition, of this change of relationship, which occurred in the 
 ancient world, was in Assyria; where, till a very late period, the worship 
 was pure, and the priests humble. Egypt and India sooner departed, 
 and the smaller tribes or peoples, scattered abroad over the globe, very 
 soon allowed their revelations to become corrupted by love of power. 
 The priests bear rule, for the people will have it so, says the Scripture, 
 and the temptation to the priest to yield, is very strong, when he conducts 
 himself with sincere desires for truth and good. But priests, like other 
 men, are fallible. Mediums, like other men, are fallible. And the only 
 way they keep themselves in union with truth, is by a constant sacrifice 
 of their own wills, upon the altar of God's Love, and in submission, en- 
 tire, and unwavering, to his slightest spiritual impression, or revelation. 
 
 § 42. For the difference between impression, and revelation, is this. 
 The former, is felt within a man. The other, is manifest to his senses. 
 The one exists merely in ideas and feelings. The other is known by 
 words, and actions. The one, is the kind generally experienced. The other, 
 is the extraordinary, and for special purposes. The one, will always be 
 fjund within man, if he will attend to it, when he seeks for it. The other, 
 will only be found when God has a work for the man to perform towards 
 others. The one, is for the man himself, the other, is for the man's fel- 
 low men. The one, may lead a man to declare his impressions, but the 
 influence of the man's mind must pervade them. The other, will proba- 
 bly lead a man to declare his knowledge, but he will not do it without 
 command, or permission; and he will not declare them, if obedient, except 
 in the will of God, and as far as possible in the words given him. This 
 book 13 revelation. Most sermons are impressions. This medium nets 
 by revelation. George Fox, Charles Wesley, Martin Luther, Calvin, 
 Knox, etc., acted by impression. The one, can greatly instruct the indi- 
 vidual, and lead him to benefit, and teach others; the other, leads the 
 medium to serve God, and others, by specific acts, the form, manner, and 
 time, of whose performance, God, or his spirit, makes known to the me- 
 dium, who cannot disobey without condemnation. The general life of the 
 one, must be more consistent, than the other, necessarily is. Because 
 the one, acts generally, and much, by his intellect. The other, acts spe- 
 
43 
 
 cially, and without much, if any, exertion or use of intellect. What then 
 is the relation they bear to each other? They are often conjoined. But 
 when separate, the one, declares; the other, confirms. The one, reveals ; 
 the other, receives, and judges. The one, is direct revelation; and the 
 other, is secondary revelation ; or, rather the reception of revelation. The 
 one, is a medium of transmission; the other, is a medium of reception. 
 The one, may not be benefited personally; the other, must necessarily 
 be. So it is better to receive, than to deliver; when the thing transmitted, 
 is from God. But the things of earth, are the opposite of heavenly ; and 
 it is better to give, than to receive, from men. The change I make in 
 designating the two kinds of revealment is instructive. In the first part, 
 I call the revelation, the other. In the last part, I call the revelation, the 
 one. But in the first part, I speak of it as it has been; in the last part, I 
 allude to it as it will be. Hereafter, direct revelation will be more com- 
 mon than formerly, and the days, of general reception of revelation, are 
 at hand. These will be happy days for men, when they can receive con- 
 stant and reliable directions, respecting every thing in which their tempo- 
 ral, or eternal welfare is concerned. When advice, and aid, will be freely 
 rendered to all who can serve, and obey, God; or, what is the same, his 
 Holy Spirits. 
 
 § 43. But now let us return to our subject, the Chronology of Mankind 
 after the Flood. 
 
 The Jews are descended from Abraham. Abraham was a Chaldean, 
 or Assyrian, or a descendant of citizens of the primeval empire, of the 
 great and fertile valley of Mesopotamia. For all these names, may with 
 propriety be bestowed upon the region, in which Terah, and his ances- 
 tors resided. Abraham left that country, impressed by God with the 
 belief, that he should found a mighty nation; and, having settled in Ca- 
 naan, he cultivated the most friendly relations with its wisest princes. His 
 existence in the body was real, for he was a man. and not a nation, as 
 was Heber, and Terah, and others of the names mentioned in the Gen- 
 esis account. Abraham lived many hundred years earlier, than chronol- 
 ogy generally reckons him to have done. But yet, his life was compara- 
 tively recent. Egypt records a long line of kings, who reigned before 
 Abraham visited that country, and yet, when Abraham was there, rever- 
 ence for God, as one God, existed in full force, as may be seen by the 
 allusions of Pharoah, or the High Priest Sovereign of Egypt, as recorded 
 in Genesis. He feared God, and feared to do evil to Abraham, or his 
 wife, because he believed that God required him to dispense justice, in- 
 stead of gratifying his passions. Few absolute kings behave better in 
 these Christian times. Four hundred and eighty years after the death 
 of Abraham, the descendants of Jacob left Egypt, under the leadership 
 of Moses; as I have already specified, not as a nation, but as a party in 
 favor of the restoration of revelation, and religious knowledge, to the peo- 
 ple. Even now, the pyramids contain the records of the revelation of 
 former ages. The traditions of the Noahic family of man, are no where 
 else so well preserved as there. Moses knew them all. He was edu- 
 cated in all their learning, and, like every heir apparent to the Pharaonic 
 throne, was educated as the future High Priest of Egypt. The. chief 
 
44 
 
 portions of them, he embodied in the Book of Genesis. But the disor- 
 ders of the early Jewish condition, during which they were often subject, 
 to the surrounding nations, and oftener plunged, as a nation, in shameful 
 and odious idolatry, and superstition, caused the loss of their fullness, and 
 the beautiful, and consistent, account he recorded, has thus been reduced 
 to a few fragments. My medium is not passive enough yet, to let me 
 write this account, as I would, for restoration; but the time is not distant, 
 when it will be discovered in the Pyramid of Ghizeh. Why do I not 
 tell you just where to look? some will say. Because, as I have said, I 
 give through this medium no outward proof. Why do you tell then, that 
 it will be found soon in a certain Pyramid, if you give no outward proof? 
 Because I know you will not take it as any proof when found, for you will 
 attribute the coincidence to chance, or to a bold guess. Let us proceed. 
 § 44. Did Joshua march his men about Jericho for seven days, till the 
 walls fell at the sound of his trumpets? Yes. But meanwhile his 
 armies had underworked the walls, and his attentive enemy had only 
 watched his outward manoeuvres. Did the sun and moon stand still at 
 his command, or prayer, so that the daylight, and moonlight, were pro- 
 longed ? Yes. The Sun, and the Moon, were upon the banners of the 
 Canaanites; and by his prayer to God, they were brought to a standstill 
 upon Gibeon, and Ajalon. Then the light of day was prolonged by a 
 peculiar kind of zodiacal light, sometimes seen in those regions. The 
 wonderful destruction thus caused in the enemy's army, was long remem- 
 bered, and was connected with the manner of its accomplishment, in such 
 way, as most naturally to lead to considering it a stupendous miracle. 
 It would have been more than a miracle, because it would have required 
 a suspension of God's laws of movement, in all the space of creation; or, 
 an exception to have been established for the earth, and its solar system. 
 In which case it would have been equivalent to a new law of God. The 
 record of the Creation then would have been incomplete. God could not, 
 have been in a state of rest, after man was made a living body and soul. 
 For, by Joshua's request he must have made another law, which would, 
 to God, have been the same as making another creation. For matter was 
 spoken into existence, and order, by a law. No, the author of the Pen- 
 tateuch did not regard it as a miracle of that kind. For he does not men- 
 tion it as a very extraordinary thing, as it would have been had it involved 
 a new creation of law by God. A miracle is not a departure from God's 
 laws. It is a manifestation of an unknown law of God, to man. W r hen 
 Christ healed the sick, restored the lame, the blind, and the palsied, and 
 the lunatic, he did not violate but exercised God's laws. He did not use 
 new laws, but applied old ones. He did not fall down in wonder, nor ask 
 those who saw them to do so. He did them as simple acts of benevo- 
 lence. And though the same kind of works, were performed often by 
 the apostles, before and after his death upon the cross, and by others of 
 the primitive Christian church, yet none of the workers, or witnesses of 
 them, thought they saw God's laws, which are his will's manifestations, 
 violated. Then was not the raising of Lazarus a miracle ? Yes, a mira- 
 cle, but not a violation of God's law. The extraordinary, and isolated 
 character, of this manifestation of knowledge of God's law, leads me to 
 
45 
 
 dwell longer upon this subject, and to relate its circumstances more fully. 
 When Jesus started for Bethany, he did so by a Divine intimation that 
 Lazarus was sick. When he arrived there, the family were weeping for 
 his loss. Jesus asked, Where have you laid him? They conducted him 
 to the tomb. He ordered the stone to be removed. His sisters tried to 
 persuade Jesus, that their brother was already corrupted, by decomposi- 
 tion of the body having commenced. Jesus knew better than they did, 
 for he perceived he had been buried in a trance. He then called him, 
 saying, Lazarus come forth, and he came forth, bound hand and faot, and 
 the napkin, as usual with corpses in those days, tied over his head and 
 face. Loose him, and let him go; said Jesus. His life was saved, not 
 restored. He was not dead, but was in a trance. How then did he 
 come forth bound hand and foot. The angels of God, the spirits that once 
 dwelt in bodies as men, attended with pleasure to the wants and wishes 
 of Jesus, for Jesus served his Father, and brought his whole life, and min- 
 istry, into entire subjection to, and passiveness before, God. He then 
 acted always in God's will, and in God's pleasure. Not that God did the 
 will of Jesus, but that Jesus did the will of God. God then being willing 
 to have Lazarus continue longer upon the earth, in a bodily condition, pre- 
 served his life, when threatened by disease. He allowed the appearance 
 of death to take place, and still kept him alive, even in the tomb, for three 
 days. Then Jesus came, and God had sent him there. Then he caused 
 Jesus to pray, and give to God the gloiy of saving the life of Lazarus. 
 Then God caused the knowledge of this will to be known to spirits, who, 
 delighting to do God's will, brought forth Lazarus by their invisible bodies, 
 and strength, and placed him upon his feet, where they sustained him ; 
 till the attendants in the body obeyed Jesus' command, to loose him, 
 and let him go. To all appearance, the dead was raised. But yet there 
 was no such violation of God's order, and law. For God himself, does not 
 for himself, contradict his own law, or set aside his own resolves. In him 
 is no shadow of turning. But he foresees all, and provides for all and 
 every contingency, and emergency. As this was easily foreseen, there 
 could have been no need to violate his own law, much less to allow it to 
 be violated, for the sake of a body more or less in the world. No, it was 
 a miracle ; and not a violation of God's laws. It was a manifestation of 
 God's provident care for all his servants, and all his creatures. Not a 
 sparrow falls to the ground without his notice. How then should Laza- 
 rus' danger escape his observation ? Well, then, miracles are not miracles 
 after all ? you ask. No, my friend, I say not so. I say, miracles are 
 actions under, or manifestations of, God's laws; the existence of which is 
 not generally understood, and sometimes not even understood by those 
 who are agents in their performance. So when Jesus declared he could 
 by prayer have the aid of more than twelve legions of angels, he knew 
 that God would answer his prayer if it was a consistent one; and that a 
 much larger number than that, (say 72,000 men would be the usual com- 
 plement,) were constantly about him ready and desirous of doing the will 
 of God, either by making an outward demonstration, or assisting in a spiritual 
 manner, by operations upon the hearts of such men, as opened their hearts 
 at the words of encouragement, or warning, spoken by the Holy Jesus 
 
46 
 
 CHAPTEE Villi 
 
 JESUS CHEIST. 
 The History of Chronological Theology Continued. 
 
 § 45. The last points I shall notice, in this part of my subject, will be 
 he Death and Resurrection of Jesus, his ascension, and his legacies. 
 
 His History in general I gave in the First Book. When he knew that 
 he was to be crucified, he informed his disciples of it ; and it was then, 
 that Peter was rebuked as Satan, the Enemy, or Accuser of his brother. 
 For in accusing Jesus, as he virtually did, of acting in his own will, he de- 
 rided his inspiration. But Jesus, resisted the temptation of shrinking 
 from the horrible death, he was directed to, and went on his way peace- 
 fully, and endeavoring to be useful to the last, to his brethren. But in the 
 garden of Gethsemane, he departed from that perfect resignation which 
 had previously possessed him, and in praying the Father to change his 
 determination, brought upon himself condemnation, for which he atoned, 
 oy a descent into the place of departed spirits, instead of an ascension, to 
 the brightness of a redeemed Son of God. Still, though this unpardon- 
 able sin of disobeying, or declining for a time to obey, a known law of God, 
 that is, any expressed will of his, had to be atoned for, yet the atonement 
 was slight, compared with the offence ; for God knew the great trial it 
 was, and felt that the sacrifice, of youthful life, and vigor in the body, was 
 i painful one. And he, at last, made the sacrifice with dignity, propriety, 
 and resignation. And was not that atonement enough? Not in his case, 
 for though he had performed so many mighty works, and led such a use- 
 ful, and blameless, life, yet, he had been most highly favored, by the aid 
 of another Christ, or Son and Sent, of God, who had inspired, and led, 
 him to a knowledge of the power and love of God, and the duties all men 
 owe to him. And to whom much is given, much is required. This is the 
 great reason. His advantages, for having willingness to be obedient to 
 God's inspiration, or revelation within him, were greater than any other. 
 He had started in life in the body, with a spirit actuated with a desire to 
 serve God, and be useful to men. He had been born free from bodily 
 lust, and was thus secured from one of the most powerful temptations that 
 assail men in the body. He had been carefully trained by a pious father, 
 and an affectionate mother, who devoted the first twelve years of their 
 union entirely to his service. He was filled with a high, and powerful, 
 Christ, operating upon his mind from his childhood. That Christ, whose 
 parentage, or birthplace, I have explained, and who was then already a 
 glorified Son of God, existing at his right hand, and elevated to the sev- 
 enth circle, of the seventh sphere. With these advantages, his fall was 
 more reprehensible, than it would have been in another man. Yet God's 
 justice was tempered by mercy, and the sacrifice, that Jesus made, atoned 
 with God for his sin. God raised him from the place of departed spirits, 
 
47 
 
 and, placing him m a glorified body, elevated him above the common laws 
 of matter. Not that the body of Jesus did not corrupt. For all bodies of 
 men are of one flesh, and that flesh of grass. But there are bodies, Ce- 
 lestial ; and bodies, Terrestrial. When the Terrestrial body was depos- 
 ited in the tomb of Joseph of Arimathea, it was already dead. But the 
 Celestial body partook of its semblance and form, and was a living, and a 
 sentient, body, composed of spiritual, or highly refined, matter. It was 
 indeed the same body, that the spirit of Jesus, had worn upon his soul or 
 spirit, and was changed by the power of God, from the corruptibia earthy 
 nature, to the incorruptible celestial nature. There was then no remain- 
 ing earthly body. It was changed by God's power, under the operation 
 of laws, previously, and yet, existing, to an incorruptible one, which was 
 essentially spiritual, and was worn by him, afterwards, during a consider- 
 able period, upon the earth, mingling in the sight of men with his disci 
 pies, after which it ascended from their sight, and was dispersed in the 
 atmosphere like a cloud. What then is the reason that other men, have 
 never by chance received such a body, under this constantly existing law ? 
 Because they have never one of them been so purified from gross de- 
 sires, and imagined themselves able to bear the change from life to death, 
 in accordance with the laws of such a transformation. But Peter is said 
 to have suffered in a similar manner to his great exemplar, whose pre- 
 cepts, and example, he steadily made his guide, after the ascension of 
 Jesus' purified body. Yes, Peter was crucified at Rome, but not in the 
 manner that Jesus was. He was not so led by the spirit, and so favored 
 by the Christ, or Sent, of God. And, that he was not so favored, was be- 
 cause he would not fully resign himself to its guidance, but continued often 
 to act in his own will, whilst it was always Christ's will to do the will of 
 his Heavenly Father, except the one time already mentioned. And be- 
 fore he could receive the purified, and glorified, celestial body, he had to 
 atone for that departure from God's will. Happily, the atonement was 
 brief, the return to perfect obedience was almost immediate, and when 
 the spirit sought the body again, it had not begun to corrupt. It was still 
 warm with the lately departed life, still capable of receiving the spirit into 
 its ramifications, and being pervaded again by it, was, in accordance with 
 the law still existing, changed from death, to life ; from corruptible, to in- 
 corruptible ; from earthly, to heavenly ; from terrestrial, to celestial ; and 
 from the flesh, and blood, derived from grass, to the heavenly, or ethe- 
 real, particles, which form grass, and all other matter, which men see, 
 feel, or in any way take cognizance of. All then are, in their ultimate 
 particles, invisible. For though Chemists still put down in their analysis 
 of bodies of men, or vegetables, that there is a residuum of earthy matter, 
 irresolvable by them into gaseous compound, or unities, that is because 
 they are unable to cany the analysis to its full extent. They are equally 
 changeable into invisible particles, as if the most solid matter was water, 
 or oil, or pure carbon. 
 
 § 46. Jesus then was crucified, was dead, was buried. Thirty-eight 
 hours afterwards he rose from the dead, and assumed his celestial body. 
 With that, he journeyed from Jerusalem to Emmaus, visited his assem- 
 bled disciples in the evening, and displayed his wounded side and hands 
 
48 
 
 to the incredulous Thomas, a week afterward. He was afterwards seen 
 as related by John and Paul, and at last was Transfigured, from a Celes- 
 tial, to a Spiritual body, before the eyes of a selected number of followers. 
 What was this Transfiguration. The Celestial refined particles of Ter- 
 restrial materials, which composed his purified, and glorified body, were 
 dispersed in the atmosphere, and assumed the form of a cloud. His 
 spiritual body then remained, and by the laws constantly, or often, used 
 by spirits, was made visible to those present. The same spiritual body, 
 afterwards was seen by Paul, and its appearance converted him from an 
 opponent, to a supporter, of the precepts he had preached when in the 
 body of earth. This spiritual body shone like the Sun, for its brightness 
 was commensurate with the exceeding purity, and love, of his nature. 
 It was a long time before the apostle recovered his vision, though the 
 three did not lose theirs ! How, was this so different ? Because, during 
 the interval of time, or eternity, Jesus, in his spiritual form, or body, had 
 progressed rapidly, in ascending, in heaven. He ascended into heaven 
 immediately, but he then ascended in heaven, till he reached higher, and 
 higher, in circles, and spheres, till, lately, he has arrived at the Seventh 
 circle, of the Seventh sphere. 
 
 § 47. But then he declared long ago, that all pow T er was given him in 
 heaven and earth ! Yes, and he had all power, to guide and assist men. To 
 send the comforter to those who -wanted him, to elevate the thoughts, ac- 
 tions and aspirations, of his followers. To aid them by many outward mani- 
 festations. But this you say was not all power. It was all the power he 
 required. It was all the power he desired. For he was still as devoted a 
 servant, as perfect a son of God, as before. He did, not his will, but his 
 Fathers. Doing his Father's will, he had his Father's pow T er with him. 
 He was not having God for his servant, but he was the high, the faithful, 
 the devoted, the ever obedient, ever deeply humble, son of God, and his 
 equally faithful, obedient, humble servant. In what then is he superior 
 to other spirits? By his obedience in the body, he was endowed with a 
 spirit of progress, which advanced him, whilst in the body, so that he was 
 qualified for a very high position, in the order of spiritual degrees, imme 
 diately after, or upon, entering the spirit world. He continued thus im 
 bued with this spirit, or habit of progress, so that his advance has been 
 rapid. Being now arrived at the highest circle, of the highest sphere, his 
 unity with God, is such, that he participates in God's Action. He shares 
 in his counsels, or reflections. He does this in common with other spirits 
 in the same circle, as I have before explained, in this book. But having 
 now all knowledge, all love, all power, and all thought, or action, he be- 
 comes the director of alf the spirits, of all the circles, and spheres, as far 
 as the execution of God's will, power, love, and thought, are extended. 
 
 § 48. He now directs a new, or rather, more constant, and visible, pro- 
 ceeding, from spirits to men, or, more properly speaking, from spiritual 
 bodies to those yet in earthly bodies, which is designed, First, to awaken 
 men of earth to a knowledge and sure consciousness of the fact, that the 
 spirit of man is immortal, that it exists in another state, conscious of its 
 former existence on earth, and retaining its individuality, affections, and 
 character; somewhat modified to be sure, but not, at first, essentially differ- 
 
49 
 
 ent from its manifestation in the body. Second, the way in which spirits 
 progress in the world to come, from a low state to a higher one, thus giv- 
 ing to man, the hope of salvation, by an eternal and general law. Third, 
 the particular manner of this progress, and what it depends upon. This 
 I am now unfolding through this medium. This is to incite men to virtue 
 and good works. For, a belief that salvation is inevitable, does lessen a 
 man's care of his efforts, and attention to his duties. And yet happiness 
 results from the performance of duties, more than any other act, or acts. 
 But God is pleased to make known to men, not only rhat they shall be 
 saved, but that they shall be saved by works, as well as by mercy. The 
 last is indispensable, but the first is useful, as a speedier arrival, at bliss, 
 and elevated circles, depends on them. 
 
 § 49. This speedy arrival does not shorten enjoyment. Eternity is not 
 lessened because it is sooner entered upon. Neither does a man's spirit 
 have any more enjoyment in the highest, for having dwelt longer in lower, 
 circles. Because, the existence in the body furnishes the state of com- 
 parison, not the lower circles of the second sphere. But these lower 
 circles of the second sphere, long hold men within them. It is there they 
 most obstinately resist the influences of God's spirits, acting in his will. 
 Then the will, they had indulged most on earth, continues most active, 
 and its manifestation, leads to the exhibition of such representations, as 
 Swedenborg witnessed when he was in the spiritual state, except that he 
 mistook some movements as downward, which were not so. For, there 
 is no retrogression beyond the grave. No repentance, no retrogression. 
 They must either be stationary, or submit their wills so much, as to desire 
 lo be better, to be improved, to have higher spirits instruct them. Sooner 
 or later all will have this desire. But there are spirits of antediluvians 
 now in the lowest, or first, circle of the second sphere. And yet, eter- 
 nity is long enough to cany them through the whole remaining forty-one 
 circles, before it ends. It is unending, and at last, every spirit, will be, 
 equally, the son of God, and the sharer of his Will, Power, Thought, 
 Love and Action ! This will be the time referred to in the text, My spirit 
 shall not always strive with man, and God asserted this to be true, as that 
 he lived. This then must come to pass, and when strife shall have ceased, 
 and all shall be united to God, what then ? Then they will continue to 
 enjoy all the pleasure which harmony with God, and memories of good 
 works can bring. Then it will yet appear, that eye hath not seen, ear. 
 hath not heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive, 
 the bliss that God hath prepared for those that love him, and do his plea- 
 sure. Let us all then, oh! ye people! let all love God, and serve him, 
 seeing that our reward will be so great, and so sure. Has the First sphere 
 *iny temptation to offer, that, reason can affirm, is equal to drawing you 
 <iway from God ? God asks of you, of every man, one great sacrifice. 
 That one sacrifice will reconcile you to him. That will entitle you to 
 sommunion with his spirit. That will allow him to shower upon you bless- 
 ings unnumbered, innumerable. That will enable you to enjoy the peaee, 
 the world cannot give, or take away. That will enable you to bear every 
 affliction, every disquietude, that then can approach, with one resigned 
 expression, Not my will, but thine, oh, God! be done. After this v>« 
 
 7 
 
50 
 
 cnn say with Paul, that nothing can separate you from the love of God, 
 and of his Christ, or Sent, Spirit. That Sent Spirit, will converse with you 
 mentally, even as I converse with this medium. He will help you on all 
 occasions, even as I help this medium on all occasions, either apparently 
 trifling, or harmless, or even immoral, yet always affecting the character, 
 to the staining, or to the purifying of it. It helps on every occasion too, 
 because the difference between the greatest, and the least, of men's de- 
 sires, or actions, is as nothing, compared with the employment of influ- 
 encing God's whole creation, which, with his higher spirits, can be as 
 easily done. God sees the sparrow fall, and has numbered the very hairs 
 of your heads. 
 
 "To him, no high, no low, no great, no small, 
 He fills, he bounds, connects, and equals, all." 
 Pope, of all the poets, arrived, most nearly, to an appreciation of God's 
 relation to man. His Essay on Man abounds with beauties, and truths. 
 You will find it a profitable study, as you advance in your spiritual belief. 
 But yet he places the self of man, as too much his motive of action. Not 
 that man has not so acted, but that poesy should not lend it3 approving 
 numbers, to any such low motive, as self interest. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 § 50. Oh! God! let us be guided by thee. Oh let us be thy willing 
 servants; submissive to every intimation of thy will, every intimation of 
 our work. Oh! God! thou who knowest all things, grant such as are our 
 wants to us, so far as thy will may not be opposed to them, and so far as 
 thy love may not withhold, the gratification of them from us, for our good. 
 For in thee, oh ! God ! I will trust, and my portion shall be thy pleasure, 
 and thy will. Oh! God! Father Almighty! hear the prayer of thy sen- 
 suous, and material subject, and raise me to the dignity of being thy ser- 
 vant in spiritual matters, thy follower, and thy son, in all things. Oh ! 
 God! let me be taught to praise thee, and to glorify thy name, for thou, 
 oh ! God ! art worthy to be praised, and without thee, there is no Savior, 
 or Redeemer. For what is man, oh! Lord! that thou art mindful of him, 
 or the son of man, that thou regardest him? Thou hast created him a 
 little lower than the angels, and hast raised him to glory, and honor! Oh, 
 God! help me to make the only sacrifice that delights thee! that of the 
 heart, for my heart, oh, God ! is desperately wicked, and there is no health 
 in me, except as thou bestowest on me, strength, and life. Oh! God ! let 
 me be thy servant, amongst thy servants, for I am convinced it is better 
 to be a mere doorkeeper in thy house, than to be a guest, and an honored 
 one, of the world's revered, or loved, idols of flesh. Let me, oh! God! be 
 united to thee in the bond of unity, as perfectly as my nature will permit, 
 and let me, oh! God ! be very near to thy love, and to thy Son's love, and to 
 union with thy high, and holy, sons, and servants, in all thy Heavenly Circles. 
 Oh, God ! be very Good, I pray thee, and very Kind, and Merciful ! for I am 
 a sinner, and there is no power in me to be purified, except through thy 
 laws, which are the sure and faithful harbingers of thy Mercy, and which 
 lead me surely, and truly, and inevitably, to thy feet, and leave me there, 
 rejoicing in the supreme happiness of being thy son. Oh! God! be ever 
 
51 
 
 present, and let me not forget thy presence, but let me think of thee often, 
 and let my life be devoted to thy service, and my death be a triumphant 
 passage, from works, to rewards. And to thee, shall be all praise, honor, 
 glory, and high renown, now, and forever, and forever, and forever. 
 Amen. 
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 EXPLANATIONS OF PROPHECY. 
 
 In this Chapter, I shall continue the explanations of prophetical declara- 
 tions of Jewish prophets ; some of whom wrote from revelation, but most 
 of them from impression. 
 
 §51. In Daniel's day, geography was not well understood. The 
 deserts East of Persia, or Babylonia, the wild tribes of Scythians on the 
 North, the sea, or salt water, on the South, and Egypt, and Greece, and 
 Thrace, on the West, bounded the known parts of the Earth. In ear- 
 lier days some intercourse with China took place. But then, almost 
 none. With India the general relation was hostile, and without much 
 activity. Commerce scarcely existed, with any Eastern country ; and the 
 confused, and contradictory accounts, which from time to time, excited a 
 passing emotion of wonder, failed to awaken a desire, to know more of 
 countries, with which they possessed no common interest, and made no 
 exchange of products. 
 
 In Nebuchadnezzar's dream, then, was represented to him, the whole 
 earth that he knew of. And Daniel gave a true interpretation of the 
 dream. Still, there has since been in those regions, two, or more, great 
 empires, which were unnoticed in the prophecy. The empires of the 
 Sassanides, and of the Parthians. The irruptions of the Tartars were 
 too transient in their effects to deserve the name of empire. But these 
 later empires were excluded, as having no relations to Christianity, or to 
 Israel. It was the former, that was the great coming event, to which 
 all prophecy, in Jewish annals, turned and looked forward to, as the great 
 crowning, glorious, time, of joyful reigns, of peaceful, and happy, kings, of 
 peaceful, and happy, people, living in the enjoyment of Divine favor, and 
 intercourse. 
 
 § 52. This time is yet to come, and it will come, for the prophecy was 
 sure, but dark. In general the prophecies were made by impression. 
 By that, the prophet would declare the glories of the future kingdom, 
 and people, of God, without a knowledge, or impression, of time and 
 place. Still his outward associations, would lead him generally to refer to 
 Jerusalem, and Judea, and the Jewish nation, those impressions, of the fu- 
 ture manifestations of God's favor, and love, which are, indeed, for them, 
 only in common with all other nations, kingdoms, tongues, and people, 
 upon the whole circumference of this Earth. This time is nearer than it 
 
52 
 
 was, as is obviously necessary. But, yet, its full fruition is very distant 
 Still the preparations are more apparent, the dawnings of its day morf 
 evident, the signs of its near approach more visible, than any age evei 
 even imagined themselves to perceive. In this age its progress will be- 
 come so evident to all observers, that the glorious name of God, will 
 be more called on than ever before, since the early religions lost theii 
 purity. 
 
 § 53. The Kingdoms of this World, will not become the Kingdoms of 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, now, or in this age. But the Fifth Monarchy 
 or Kingdom, will be evidently established in it. And though the King- 
 dom will have no King outwardly, it will all the more resemble the Jew- 
 ish polity, as originally established. It will all the more resemble, the 
 reign of the saints of the Most High, of whom it is declared, that they 
 shall take the Kingdom. And of the power, and dominion, of their suc- 
 cessor, there shall be no end. 
 
 § 54. Who then is ready, to place himself under the government of 
 the Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ ? For in this way shall his Kingdom 
 begin, by the adhesion of one man to his government, and the addition of 
 more, and more, singly, or by scores, till at last all men, shall own him as 
 Lord, and as God. How is this? you say. Will he indeed be God? 
 No. I only say he will be recognized as God. And will he not be recog- 
 nized in his true character ? Certainly. He is as God, being one with 
 God, in power, will, honor, glory and action. But he is not God. But 
 we may regard him as God, because he is as God, though he is not God, 
 and though we ought not to call him God. He is the Son of God, in uni- 
 ty with God, to whom God, the Father, has given all power, in heaven, 
 and in all creation. He is, however, the servant of God, and his meat, 
 and his drink, 8 to do the will of his, and our, Father. He is the High- 
 est spirit, whose body, was of" this globe, now, and none will ever be higher, 
 than he is now. He will never be higher than he is now, but others will be 
 as high, and he will, with joy, welcome them, as joint heirs with him, to the 
 glory, honor, praise, will, love and action of God. Glory be to God, and to 
 his Son, the Lord Jesus Christ ; for he is worthy to receive glory, honor, 
 praise, thanksgiving, and power, now and forever, world beyond end. Then, 
 when men regard him as God, it will be because they will receive, his coun- 
 sel, advice, warning, command, will, power, action, and revelation of these, 
 as God's counsel, advice, warning, command, will, power, and revelation of 
 them. This is what men should do now, and what they must do, to place 
 themselves under his government, by which they will forward the extension 
 of his power, and raise themselves to his nature,and harmony. If we are 
 one with him, we are also one with God. And unless we are one with 
 him, we cannot be one with God. And unless we are in union, and har- 
 mony, with him, and God, we are in our will, and acting independent of 
 him, and of God, to a greater, or less, extent. It is this will, man's Free- 
 Will, which keeps him away from God, and Christ. It is that, I ask 
 man to sacrifice, to God's Will ; and that sacrifice, and that only, will 
 reconcile him to God, and to Christ. That sacrifice, man will make 
 eventually, and can make here, much more easily, than in the state to 
 come. There, or here, it will be made. Here you can make it easily, 
 
53 
 
 there with difficulty. If made here, it will place you higher there. If 
 made here, your enjoyment here, will be far more constant, and greater ; 
 and will continue in the state, or world to come, to be higher, purer, and 
 more perfect. This is the condition I urge you to press forward to ob- 
 tain. Now is the accepted time, now, is the day of salvation. Now, de- 
 clare yourself on the side of God, in the world. Now, be willing to be his 
 servant. Now, resolve whilst you feel an impulse in your heart. Fear not 
 a delusion. Fear not the sneers, or the carping, or the taunts of the world. 
 But fear God, who is liable to be separated from you by your own act. 
 Fear yourself, your own Will, that will be to you an Accuser, and an 
 Enemy, if you submit it to worldly desire, and dwell in subjection to such 
 desires. Be sure to know your own heart, listen to your own reason. 
 The one, will assure you no happiness is found separate from God, and the 
 other, will make you conclude, no one can bestow upon you so much help 
 as God, that God loves to help his creatures, that God will do what he 
 loves to do, and that, therefore, you will receive from him abundantly, 
 from his inexhaustible stores. He only leaves you your Free- Will, be- 
 cause, without it you would have no responsibility, no individuality, no 
 separate existence But he has given you full power to become the Son 
 of God, the joint heir of Christ, and this power you must exercise to be- 
 come so. He will not force you, he only persuades. He appeals to 
 your reason, to your affections, to your self-love. He asks you to do it, 
 for your own sake, and for the sake of your fellow men. He will be 
 God, and he will be happy, whether you do it, or not. But you will not 
 be God's son, neither will you be happy, until you do it. Choose now, 
 oh ! son of man, whether you will now be a son of God. Be wise to-day, 
 for you know not what a day may bring forth. Be wise now, for now, is 
 the accepted time. Now, God calls you through this writing. 
 
 Now, resolve, for if you lay down the book, and neglect my appeal, how 
 will you again arouse in your heart, and mind, the same earnest desire, 
 and hope, that you now feel. Say not that you cannot, and that you 
 must take time to consider. Say not, that you would, if you could, for 
 all that is needed is, that you make the prayer I wrote for you in the 
 Fourth Chapter, with heartfelt sincerity, and with an earnest endeavor 
 to make it your own, and to enter into its spirit, and to make the one 
 great sacrifice, that of your 
 
 FREE-WILL. 
 
54 
 
 CHAPTEK X. 
 
 SALVATION". 
 The Surety, of the Salvation of All men. 
 
 § 55. When the foundations of the worlds were laid, Man, was ordained 
 to be. When he was ordained to be, he was fixed by certain barriers, 
 of which prominent events are a part. God resolved to have certain ef- 
 fects follow in due course, and he established such laws for the govern- 
 ment of mankind, and placed in them such constitutions of action, as 
 would secure the accomplishment of his designs. What were these 
 prominent events, that God foreordained ? They were that man should 
 progress from pure animal, to pure spiritual nature. That in the course 
 of that progression, he should grow in the body, die in the body, be saved 
 in the body, be born in the spirit, and be saved in the spirit with an eter- 
 nal salvation. 
 
 § 56. All men have sinned, says the Apostle Paul, and come short of 
 the glory of God. This is death in the body, which even Jesus of Naz- 
 areth, the purest and holiest of men, was not exempt from, as I have be- 
 fore shown. But are all men saved in the body ? This, though not so 
 evidently declared in the scriptures, nor so plain to the observation of man- 
 kind, is yet evident on enquiry. The most wicked, and ungodly men, 
 have their moments of compunction, their periods of remorse, their time 
 of repentance. True they did not continue, and bear fruit, but never- 
 theless the genuine repentance, and remorse, and regret, was there. It 
 is this which secures salvation, when conjoined with a resolution, however 
 futile, to sacrifice their will to God, or to good works, if they know not 
 God. Why then do not more continue in this state of salvation ? Be- 
 cause if they go again into the ways of evil, they are again so strongly 
 tempted, that they fall immediately from grace. They depart from the 
 good resolution, and the last state of that man is worse than the first ; be- 
 cause, his chance, or power of reformation is lessened. His resolutions 
 become weaker, and weaker, the oftener they are broken. Look upon 
 mankind, by looking in your own heart ; and see if it be not so ? And 
 look upon your own broken good resolutions, and then say, if you can, 
 that there lives a single, solitary, man, who has not also formed at least 
 one resolution, organized at least one effort, to save himself from the dark 
 descent into wickedness and crime, which engulphs so many, who might 
 as easily be angels of light, if they would only sacrifice to God, what they 
 sacrifice to pride. And that is, their Free- Will. Yes, these workers of 
 iniquity do not enjoy a freedom of will, any more than he, who sacrifices 
 his will upon the altar of duty to God. But there is this great differ 
 ence, he who submits to God, secures a helper in every time of need, a 
 friend in every difficulty, a Savior in every trial, a protector in every 
 emergency, a guide in every doubtful place, a redeemer from every sin, a 
 
55 
 
 loving, kind, affectionate and ever faithful father in every period of a long 
 life, and a bestovver of good gifts upon his children, bountifully, cheerfully, 
 without reproaches, or upbraiding. Can any man say that, for his com- 
 panions in the world for whom he has made sacrifices ? for whom he has 
 toiled, or wasted his time ? No. And if he has sacrificed to some prin- 
 ciple of pride, or ambition, or love of possession of earthy things, has not 
 his reward been earthy ? perishable ? unsatisfactory ? No, my friend, 
 be assured by one who looking over the past, and the present, beholds 
 all the sons of men existing, or having existed, at a glance ; who knows 
 all they have hoped, and feared, all they have longed for, possessed, or 
 enjoyed ; who having had the power to select one truly consistent man 
 for a promotion to a high state, or lofty office, has never yet been able to 
 perceive one such in the whole course of man's existence. Then all 
 have sinned, all have repented ; all have fallen, and all have been raised ; 
 and now, I have already declared to you that all shall be saved, and given 
 you unanswerable reasons for it. 
 
 § 57. But, how shall I show you that the salvation is eternal ? I have 
 shown you that God is good. That all men are equal before him. That 
 his justice, and mercy, combine to save man from destruction, or contin- 
 uance in evil. I have shown you that all will be saved, and that none will 
 ever be destroyed. Now if God is good, and none are destroyed, and 
 there comes a time when God's spirit does not strive with man, then all 
 must continue in grace, or else some must be annihilated; for good, and 
 evil, cannot dwell together in peace and harmony, neither will your intu- 
 ition require any argument to sustain this position. But I have told you 
 that the last, shall be first; and the first, last; and I have not shown you 
 that the wicked man is not the first man, that is thus to be the last, as 
 some believe. Well then let me again call to your mind, that God has no 
 pleasure in the death of a sinner, and see whether God will recondemn 
 men who have been once saved, unless they fall again. And if God, only, 
 sustains the created worlds and he, only, saves sinners, who else can draw 
 them from him, and keep him ever striving with man? For man is neces- 
 sarily to be saved, or God must continue to strive with sinners. For man 
 will be saved, if God has no pleasure in the death of the sinner, for God's 
 pleasure must be the end of man's creation. God created man for his 
 pleasure, as I declared in the First book, and, having created him, he de- 
 clared him good. Now evil is not the consequence of good. And, if 
 Evil is not the consequence of Good, it cannot be more than accident, that 
 Good is cotemporary with it, in the soul of man. Not all the efforts, of 
 all men, can save one other man, unless he is willing to be saved. Not 
 all the efforts of all spirits of men, can save one man, unless he is willing 
 to be saved. Not God, himself, can save a man, unless he is willing to be 
 saved; unless He establishes a new law. No; willingness to be saved is 
 the first requisite from all men, each, for himself. The desire being man- 
 ifested, God helps; all spirits in unity with God help; and all good men 
 help. But can none of these do any thing to make the man want to be 
 saved? Yes, that we can do. That any man may attempt. But the 
 higher the intelligence that directs the effort, the more understand- 
 ing^, and the more effectually will it be made. At last such efforts will 
 
56 
 
 succeed, because, in the spirit world all that is established in the spirit's 
 favor is retained. Evil no longer approaches, or tempts, him. The evil 
 he has, works within him, leading him to many absurdities, the greatest 
 of which is his refusal to submit to God's will. But it'can never extend 
 its power, and the slightest secession, of the perseverance of the spirit in 
 its own will, admits the further advance of good intentions, and desires. 
 That there are spirits confirmed in hardened wickedness, is evident from 
 what I have said, of some in the First and Second circles of the second 
 sphere. But those of this obstinate kind are few, comparatively speak- 
 ing, and even these, must, at last, see their own want of more happiness, 
 and that only God can confer that addition. When they have made this 
 discoveiy, a progress will take place. But their progress will be exceed- 
 ingly slow. Their Free-Will will combat in every new position they find 
 themselves in. They will persuade themselves that they are happy 
 enough in each advance, without ever taking another, and they will refuse 
 to go on, till, again, and again, new efforts are made to convince, and assure 
 them, that greater happiness may be attained, by another, or further sub- 
 mission of their still Free-Will to God. But then do they forever part 
 with their Free-Will by this sacrifice of it? Do they irrecoverably lessen 
 it at every submission? Yes, they do. The highest spirits no longer 
 have Free-Will. How then is their individuality, and their separativeness, 
 maintained? By the law of God, adapted to their condition, they are 
 separated unto themselves, they are the sons of God, and being joint heirs 
 of all his power, and goodness, they receive power to become the sons of 
 God, and be the sons of men. This power is given in the body, and is a 
 necessary consequence, or reward, of the sacrifice of their Will. But, 
 have they still a responsibility for their acts, when they have thus sub- 
 mitted to God's will ! Not the least. God's will ?s that in which they 
 act. The responsibility is his. He is responsible only to himself, and that 
 is, only that he cannot contradict his own nature. The spirit, or the man, 
 have no responsibility for God's acts, nor for acts performed entirely in 
 His will. They have submitted to him, and are his servants, or his Sons. 
 But they have still the responsibility of maintaining, and completing, this 
 submission. What responsibility can that be, when they cannot withdraw 
 the submission already made ? It is a responsibility, continually lessening 
 as they advance. At last it ceases, because the spirit is entirely submitted 
 to God, and perfectly united to him. It is indeed impossible for them to 
 withdraw any submission made, but that impossibility arises from their 
 own will being so far united with God's, as to have, that far, no affinity, 
 or desire, for evil of the kind, or nature, by that submission surrendered. 
 The sacrifice of a desire for a particular kind of evil, once made, is made 
 forever, by spirits. By those in the body it has to be repeated, though 
 each sacrifice is lessened by repetition. Your own experience tells you 
 this. Indulgence in evil desires, strengthens them. Perseverance in good 
 works, makes them easier, and easier, of performance. 
 
 § 58. What then remains of the independence of man's spirit, when 
 the entire sacrifice of his will has been made, and his perfect unity with 
 God secured ? There is then his nature derived from God, and endowed 
 with memory of its former independence, and of all its experience as an 
 
57 
 
 individual, through the whole course of its existence, from Paradise to 
 nne seventh circle of the seventh sphere. This furnishes the spirit with 
 wn individuality, and is a self consciousness that it can never lose. It 
 >«els, and knows, that it was itself, as a separate and Free- Willed being 
 ^hat performed those actions, thought those thoughts, and imagined, and 
 wondered, and labored, in contests of Will with God, till God became all 
 in all. This memory, or consciousness, it never loses. It is that which 
 makes ii itself, and but for that, it would be only a part of God, without 
 any sepvate thought from God ; or itself, as itself, would be God ;* and all 
 the spiles, united to the God, from whom they proceeded originally, would 
 be God. The same God that they constituted a part of originally. But, 
 as God is infinite, the separation of a part, does not lessen his whole. 
 And as God is in all, so are all in God. This part of our subject demands 
 the very highest exercise of man's reason, and inspiration, to understand 
 it, for it is the very extreme limit, to which he can proceed in his idea, or 
 conception, of infinity. I say then that God is all in all. That the spirits 
 are of him, as they were of him before separation, and placing in Para- 
 dise ; except that they have added to their Divine nature, the conscious- 
 ness, or memory, of all their acts, thoughts, or imaginings, experienced, 
 or performed, in that interval of eternity. They then continue to live, 
 Sons of God, with God, one in Power, one in Glory, one in Honor, one in 
 Love, one in Will, one in Action. But they are separate in knowledge 
 of the past, or memory of their separate existence. This they never lose, 
 neither can they ever lose it, without annihilation, which could only be 
 an annihilation of their memory, or knowledge of the past, as separate 
 beings. That annihilation would leave them united to God, as if they had 
 never been separated from him. But can you suppose God would so con- 
 fer individuality upon proceedings from, or portions of himself, to take 
 pleasure at last in demolishing the work of his laws, continued through 
 such an almost infinite period ? Can you suppose he would do it, if it 
 would be a matter of indifference to hirn ? And how could it be a mat- 
 ter of indifference to him, that so many myriads of myriads of beings, 
 from each of the myriads of myriads of his various orbs, or combina- 
 tions of orbs already faintly alluded to and shadowed forth, should cease 
 to have a separate existence, after they had by their struggles, and re- 
 pentances, at last been led to partake of his unity of Love and pow- 
 er ? After they had been led to raise themselves to be his Sons, and 
 after he had manifested to them the love of a father ? No. We 
 may confidently say, God will never annihilate his spiritual creation, 
 not because he cannot, but because he cannot without a sacrifice to him- 
 self; and we know that that would be contrary to his nature to make, 
 and, in that partial sense, impossible for him to will it made. He lacks 
 then not the absolute power, but the will, or inclination, and without the 
 last, the former is never, and will never be, exercised. It is absurd to 
 suppose the contrary, or any other view. 
 
 § 59. And Reason, and Revelation, will always assert the truth of all 
 I have declared to you ; because, it is all true, and reason is true, and 
 revelation is true. But reason is not infallible, because men reason in 
 their own will ; and revelation is infallible, because it comes from God 
 
 8 
 
58 
 
 But when revelation is mixed with reason, it is often obscured ; and when 
 it is given through men, it is often distorted, by the medium through 
 which it passes, unless that medium is one perfectly passive, and submis- 
 sive, to the holy encircling influences of God's high and lofty sons. 
 When so submissive, and passive, to their, or God's influence, actuated 
 solely by a desire to do God's will, the revelation will be like its source, 
 and will pass through the medium perfectly, and in perfection. 
 
 § 60. This medium is the best we have now amongst the sons of 
 Earth ; but better could exist, and a better has existed. But yet he is a 
 good medium, and though I may not deem him worthy, or qualified, to 
 transmit all I would willingly make known to men, yet I guard against the 
 transmission of error through him, or his perversion of truth, to speak 
 more exactly, by revealing only what he can .perfectly, and truthfully, 
 transmit. To do this, I am compelled to depart from the orderly ar- 
 rangement and discussion, I would prefer, and which I attempted in the 
 commencement of this book. But yet I have written it, so it can be read 
 with profit and instruction, and can be rearranged, to the understanding 
 of the reader, who gives it repeated perusals. And who will not read 
 often, and carefully, a book written by a Son of God, though the medium 
 of transmission be but a humble and unheard of individual. This book, 
 as well as the First book, is beyond his material power of mind to com- 
 pose, even with all the aid that time and preparation, and libraries, and 
 leisure, could bestow. And without these, it has been written in the 
 midst of such disturbances, that are generally thought most hostile, to 
 careful, and correct, composition ; and, like the first, is submitted to the 
 printer in its first, or original draft or copy, with a perfection of prepared- 
 ness for publication, as rare, as it is commendable. 
 
 PAKT SECOND. 
 REVELATION. 
 
 CHAPTEE XI. 
 
 MEDIUMS. 
 
 Explanations of many Bible passages, or portions. 
 
 The Divine Influx has proceeded at all times, and seasons, to the cre- 
 ated or unformed, but set apart from God, Spirits. In Paradise, in the 
 body, in heaven, or in hell, it has proceeded from God, through such me- 
 diums as he has appointed by his laws, till it has rested upon, and vivified, 
 or saved, the spirits of his creation, or the emanated spirits, from their 
 own wills, and from the effects of the indulgence of their own wills. It is 
 now this procedure or Influx, of which I am about to give a Histoiy. 
 
59 
 
 § 61. Which of the spirits in Paradise were first chosen to appear on 
 Earth ? for we will leave the History of the Divine Influx to the beings 
 of other globes, or worlds of matter, for a future revelation, which may, 
 or may not, be given through this medium, whilst he is in the body. For 
 I have much for him to do, and he has but a short time to remain. He 
 shall however perform cheerfully, or not at all, all the work "I have to im- 
 pose upon him, and his reward will be as much as if he had done nothing, 
 for doing all. But, as you may easily understand from what has been 
 before written, he will receive his reward sooner than if he does nothing 
 now. How, then, shall I describe to you what I design to, if he refuses, 
 or neglects, or becomes tired, or from any cause puts his will in opposi- 
 tion to God's! I shall then find some other medium, whom I will under- 
 take to bring to the same point of submission, or even to carry him fur- 
 ther. I am now trying to obtain such a one, because not only is his 
 life uncertain, but also his will. Yet, his nature is such, that I am con- 
 vinced he will not be swerved to the right, or the left, by threats, or per- 
 suasions, of friends, or enemies ; by urgent remonstrance, or pitiful tears. 
 I know something of him, and of what he will do, by knowing fully what 
 he has done, and what he intends to do. I know how circumstances of 
 his previous experience have affected him, and I know with what desire 
 he has sought for Divine Influx, in various periods most strenuously, but 
 at all times, since his maturity, with ardent wishes. My servants, in 
 acting under impressions from Divine Influx, have often assured him pub- 
 licly, and privately, that he would be called on to do God's work. He 
 always scouted the idea, and declared his opposition to their forms of ex- 
 pectation. But now, those same servants of mine will, I doubt not, most 
 generally declare him departed from me, and acting under delusion. But 
 I will at last impress them, if they will go down into Jordan, or into the 
 humble and life giving influence of submission to God, with the fact that 
 he declares my will, and revelation, and that my will and revelation is Di- 
 vine, because it is in perfect harmony with the will of God. But all that 
 I shall require of them is, obedience to the impressions I give them ; and, 
 though that may be a hard call for them to comply with, yet the}' shall 
 not have peace, till they do comply with it. So, of him, I shall require 
 obedience, without reference to results, and he may not see any consid- 
 erable number of believers in him, or in his Divine Authority, yet he 
 must persevere in doing his duty, regardless of the small progress he may 
 perceive to be made, by the manifestations, or sacrifices, or revelations, he 
 may make. 
 
 § 62. What can be more discreditable than to be despised by your own 
 generation ? It is far more discreditable to be despised, or contemned, by 
 God, and His Holy Spirits. Fear not those who can kill the body, but 
 fear the displeasure, or the offending, of him, who can cast both body and 
 soul into hell, or hades, or the place of departed spirits. Well, does not 
 this construction conflict with that given by me in the First Book! Yes, 
 I gave that as an outward signification. I gave that, thus, in effect, though 
 perhaps you did not fully understand it. Fear not disease, or the assassin, 
 but fear the magistrate, who would condemn you for cause, and cast youi 
 body into the outward fire of Gehenna, as was formerly the usage with 
 
GO 
 
 criminals. Yea, fear him, for he would thus punish you for cause, for 
 wickedness, for which you would have to atone in the life, or state, to 
 come. 
 
 Now I will explain spiritually, the same passage. Fear not those who 
 can kill the body. That is an outward death, that does not affect the 
 spirit. Its existence proceeds harmoniously as ever before, and it assumes, 
 in the world to come, that position, to which its progress towards submis- 
 sion to God, entitles it, and qualifies it to receive. Fear those, however, 
 those sins, those acts, those companions, who kill both body and spirit, by 
 leading the soul, or spirit, from God, and out of submission, or passiveness, 
 to his Divine Influx. Yea, fear them, for they will cast your souls into 
 the next world, or into the place of departed spirits, in lower degree than 
 you might otherwise have attained ; where there is weeping, and wailing, 
 and gnashing of teeth, where their worm dieth not. Yea, fear them, for, 
 verily, I say ye shall not come out of that condition, till you have made 
 restitution to God, of that submission, to which he is entitled, and to that 
 power you must at last submit, and until you do submit, you will often, 
 and often, find disappointment in the realization, of the very object for 
 which you may have long striven ; you will wail over your own success in 
 evil, you will gnash your teeth to find, that what had been so hardly 
 obtained, was so unsatisfactory ; that the love of evil, or of your own will, 
 brings only affliction, and that you are in the outer circle of darkness, as 
 compared with the innermost, or God-loving center, where all is light and 
 glory; where all is peace, and harmony; where the wicked cease from 
 troubling, and the weary, of contention, are at rest. This is the true, the 
 unchangeable, interpretation of this text, whether viewed outward, or 
 inward. 
 
 § 63. And the Bible has in this manner two significations, or uses; one, 
 outward, and evident to observation, the other, only revealed by the spirit, 
 to those who search for it earnestly, and submissively seeking for truth. 
 Those who only want to support a favorite theory, cannot arrive at a true 
 interpretation, but the wise, of this world, shall be confounded by babes 
 and sucklings, for out of their mouths, hath God, perfected praise. This 
 means in the outward, that God will speak to men, through mediums they 
 despise, for their want of education, and intelligence; and that they will 
 declare the perfect things of God. But its inner, or spiritual, signification 
 is, that the mouths of the most submissive, and passive, of the human 
 family, shall be used to declare the praises of God; the eternal truths 
 relating to the future world, and the undying, and undieable truths, 
 shall become the joy of the higher and nobler natures, in and out of the 
 body. 
 
 § 64. What then shall this man do? What is that to thee? If I will, 
 that he continues till I come, what is that to thee? said Jesus to Peter in 
 reference to John. John, was the beloved disciple. Peter, was the dis- 
 ciple who had thrice in one morning denied his master. Think you Peter 
 was preferred to John ? Or, was not Peter rebuked, by being set to tend 
 the sheep, and lambs, of the flock, whilst John was set apart for gospel 
 writing, and revelation? Yes; John, the beloved disciple, did write the 
 Book of Revelation, as it is called. But it is not a revelation of any thing 
 
61 
 
 until it is interpreted. This I will endeavor to do, if my medium will 
 steer clear of his own will, and leave me free to act in my own. He will 
 try; but only those who have experienced the operation, can tell what is 
 the difficulty of having no will, when novelties, on most interesting, and 
 important, subjects, are being unfolded; and we fear, slightly to be sure, 
 but yet, measurably, that reason may fail to receive, as in strict accordance 
 with herself, the explanation, or the statement. Still, as before, I will 
 proceed carefully, and declare, what his will submits to, whilst it submits. 
 
 For man's acts cannot be foreseen, even b}- God, as far as those acts, 
 are acts of will. But as far as they are the effect of circumstances under 
 which the man exists, God, and his higher spirits know, what man will 
 desire to do, and how far he can obtain his desire. These are the limits 
 of prophecy. They have puzzled many. For man's Free-Will was 
 plainly expressed, and understood, to be a fact. So, too, was the power 
 of prophecy, as dependent upon a foreknowledge of God. How to recon- 
 cile these equally, and fully, acknowledged facts, or truths, has been the 
 anxious study of many well meaning, but unreasoning, minds. For true 
 reason would have told them, that God could make it known, and that man 
 by reason e^nnot find out God. Now I will commence to explain to you, 
 in as orderly an arrangement, as my medium's submission will permit, the 
 revelation of John, the Divine, as he was called, because he had so large 
 a portion, or Influx, of the Divine Spirit. 
 
 § 65. I, John, was in the spirit on the Lord's day. That is, the day, 
 set apart by the Lord, for my attempting to record his revelation, and I 
 received a direction to write, to the seven churches which were in Asia. 
 The churches of Smyrna, Pergamus, Ephesus, Laodicea, etc. These 
 churches were addressed through their angels, or messengers. The 
 churches, were the assemblies of believers, without reference to any pro- 
 fessed membership, or acknowledged, or known, heads, or organization. 
 The angels, or messengers, were those appointed to express God's will 
 to them, whether ordained by men, or not. To these John wrote by my 
 direction, and inspiration. To these, he made the warnings, and prom- 
 ises. To these, he declared I would come quickly, or I would bring de- 
 struction. To these, he declared I would give gifts, or withdraw pres- 
 ence. And, were these the churches of those particular cities, at that 
 particular time ? Oh ! no. These, were placed for all churches, at all 
 times, in all parts of Asia, and in all parts of the Earth, and in the early, 
 and in the latter time, or times. Behold, I will come as a thief in the 
 night, and if you would be ready, you must be ever watchful. 
 
 § 66. The churches in all the world, were beginning to show signs, of 
 that heresy, or corruption, alluded to under the name of that woman 
 Jezebel. This was Manicheanism. It was the belief, that God was not 
 merely the Author of Good, but the Creator of Evil. This, was a won- 
 derful error for men to fall into, whilst they yet had those present, who 
 had received the outward preaching of Jesus, and of Paul, and of other Di- 
 vinely Inspired men, who had yet amongst them the Divine John, and 
 many of whose members yet received, the baptism of the Holy Spirit, and 
 of the fire of God's love, which continued to purify, and consume, the 
 Evil of their natures. The next important error, that assailed the church. 
 
was that of the power of the clergy, or bishops, as they styled them- 
 selves. They no longer left the church free to receive, or reject, them, 
 but they imposed themselves on the people, and insisted on being kept in 
 authority, as long as they continued to exist in the body ; and they as- 
 sumed, that in them, resided a superior manifestation of God's power, and 
 a higher knowledge of his will. In some instances, this was true ; for, 
 in many respects, the Apostolic churches were weak and faithless. But 
 the bishops established a general rule, and forced a general compliance, 
 under the threat of censure, by the collective representation, of a large 
 body of churches. Another error against which John warned them, 
 without much effect, was, that of the laboring compensation, being made 
 dependent upon the size of the congregation. For he assured them, that 
 the church's candlestick should be removed, unless the angel did the first 
 works ; and the first works, were preaching to the Gentiles, in faith, and 
 spirit, and without settled salary, or compensation. They had their sup- 
 port guaranteed to them by God, and it was their duty to trust to him, for 
 the whole of that support, which they strove to secure, by donations of 
 land, and settlements of money, upon themselves. 
 
 The next error, or heresy, was a love of power in the state, which the 
 angels, or bishops, already aspired to, and which the pagan authority of 
 the state, was willing to confer on them, for the sake of their assistance, 
 and their return of ease of government, and collection of taxes, which was 
 thereby ensured to it. The governors of provinces, were glad to appoint 
 a christian bishop, prefect of a city, or chief magistrate in a colony, if there- 
 by their revenue, and their established authority, were secured to them, 
 without care on their part. And thus it was that jealousy of the power 
 of the church, became the cause of persecution, when the governor, oc 
 the other hand, did i?ot appoint the bishop to this authority, but required 
 him still to secure the collection of the revenue, and the tranquillity, of 
 his followers. Whilst in this way the church was corrupted, it suffered 
 numerous persecutions, which led to rebellions against the authority of 
 the bishops, which induced them to insist, the more strongly, on their di- 
 vine right of governing the church, temporally, and directing, in all ways, 
 the temporalities, and the spiritualities, of the assemblies of believers, and 
 the whole body of professed, or professing, christians. 
 
 § 67. There yet remains the one error, consequent upon these, for me 
 to notice. It was, a placing the outward, before the inward ; a watching 
 for outward evidences, and works, from believers, rather than the spirit- 
 ual, or inward, evidence of faith ; and declarations of creeds, commenced 
 in this way. At first, in the church as instituted, or accepted, by the 
 apostles, and evangelists, men, were only asked, to profess a belief, that 
 Jesus was the Messiah; that is, the Sent of God, prophesied of in olden 
 time, and expected in his own time, by the world in general. But it was 
 even now, that the Apostles' creed was manufactured, as given in the 
 First Book, and as it continues to the present day, with very slight altera- 
 tion, or addition. Can it be possible, you ask, that this could be an error, 
 and be sanctioned by the Apostles, and quoted, as your faith, in the First 
 Book? Yes; it is an error for all that. Because, though founded in 
 truth, and true in itself, it leads, and has led, to error, and misconstrue- 
 
tion. I admit its truth, and desire to explain it to you, not that you may , 
 continue to use it, but that you may be able to dispense with it, and rely 
 on the higher, and nobler, manifestation of doctrine, and direction, that I 
 will afford, to every man, who opens the door of his heart to me. I will 
 preach to him personally, spiritually, if he will only hear me, and seek to 
 know the Truth; for, I am, and will be, the comforter, to all who receive 
 me as an emanation from God, or as God's Son, and Sent, or as Christ, 
 or as the Holy Spirit. I am not particular about names, and if you only 
 call, sincerely, for any of these, I will answer; and, if you folloV my di- 
 rections, I will guide you, and direct you, in every time of doubt, or per- 
 plexity ; in every time of trial, be your consoler, and your counsellor; in 
 every period of difficulty, I will bear your burden, and in every time of 
 sorrow, comfort you. All this I will, without fail, do, if you will rely on 
 me. For this is my mission from God. This is the work he has ap- 
 pointed me to; and not me, only, but every spirit that shall hereafter be 
 the Son of God, in the same manner, and degree, that I am. 
 
 § 68. I called myself John, in the beginning of this chapter, not because 
 that was my name in the body, but, because, my servant John, acted for 
 me in writirt~ the Book of Revelation, and united with me in explaining 
 now, what then he did not fully understand. Besides, he is a high son of 
 God, being in the Sixth circle, of the Sixth sphere. He is a noble spirit, 
 who delights to serve God, and who did reveal himself, to my clairvoyant 
 spirit, Davis, when he was submissive to the directions, he received as a 
 clairvoyant, and was content to follow them, without ambition, or sordid 
 desires. But his unity with him ceased, when Davis left the control of 
 himself to men of other motives, and it can never be renewed, whilst he 
 continues in his present state of rebellion. It is true, that I permit him to 
 write many truths, and that I allow spirits in the first, second, and third, 
 spheres to influence, or direct him, but they are not allowed to declare, 
 even all they know of me, to him; because, he rebels against my author- 
 ity, and seeks to elevate wisdom, above love ; and will, above action. The 
 only way for him to become a truthful medium, is to return, to the sub- 
 jection he was first in, to the Divine John ; and, he can only do that, by 
 returning to the state, from which he departed, when he left my servant's, 
 Levingston's, management. Because, in that management, he was kept 
 in subjection to the interior, and holy, directions, he received in his clair- 
 voyant, and unconscious, state. Whereas, since, he has been used in the 
 will of those around him, until he was permitted to use himself, in his 
 own will. His impressions have been overruled to be a benefit, and a 
 foundation for belief, to many. They have been so guided as to be the 
 means of releasing many from bondage to tradition, and from worship of 
 idols of flesh ; which men have delighted to worship, ever since the 
 foundation of the error, or heresy, was laid in the apostolic times, referred 
 to in my revelation through John the Divine. 
 
 This will surprise many, who have almost begun to worship Davis, and 
 others, who have honored him, as a guide. Many spiritual believers, too, 
 will say, how can it be that he is wrong, when so many spirits have by 
 outward declarations, through rappings, and writings, asserted, that his 
 works were in the main true ; and, that believers, or enquirers, should 
 
G4 
 
 road them. This was because the works of Davis, lead the mind to 
 repose on itself, and disencumber it of prejudice, and leave it in a fit state 
 to receive further revelation. It is a great step gained, when mind, in the 
 body, is prepared to receive, with favor, higher, and further, revelation. 
 This is the proper effect of Davis' book; and, I can assure nil, that no 
 believer in the Bible, as founded on revelation, has ever been led out of 
 that belief, by any thing that Davis has written; no believer in the efficacy 
 of prayer, has ever ceased to believe in it, or refrained from it, because he 
 has declared it cannot move, or affect the Deity. It is true, prayer, of 
 itself, does not move God; and, it never can change his laws, or his order. 
 But it makes the sacrifice of the heart, and of man's free-will to God; 
 which, by His law, he requires of man, as the means, or preparation, for 
 the entrance of his spirits, high, holy, and pure, into the corrupt, and cor- 
 rupting, heart, where they immediately begin to cast out devils, which 
 man's free-will established there. The work of purification goes on, so 
 long as there is a continuance of submission and sacrifice, by prayer, or 
 in any way, to God ; as long as there remains an unswept corner in the 
 heart; and till the man is so purified, as to be a residence of God's spirit. 
 When so his heart has become the home of the spirit, the spirit leads, and 
 guides, him into peace. That peace, which passes all understanding, and 
 which can never be taken away, by men or spirits, by devils or the world 
 of evil. This it is that prayer does. And I must now tell you, that 
 you need not get in any particular position, nor go to any particular 
 place, to do it. Be willing to join in other's prayers, in the way most 
 agreeable to them; if they pray with sincerity, and for good. Be desirous 
 for yourself, to pray without ceasing; which you may do, if every aspira- 
 tion, and thought, of your mind, be brought into subjection to God; and 
 an entire willingness^ to submit wholly to his guidance, and direction, be 
 established in your heart, and mind. It is, to this, I earnestly call, and 
 sincerely urge, you, oh! Andrew Jackson Davis! and every other child of 
 Earth, who desires to be, speedily, a Son of God. 
 
 § 69. How, then, were the revelations of John, or through John, to be made 
 useful to the church, when, neither he, nor they, fully understood them. 
 The words of his book, were to be sealed up unto the time of the end. 
 So were Daniel's. Neither were understood by the prophets, or the 
 hearers of the prophecy. Each knew, though, that the source was 
 Divine, the writing, or words, given, by Divine Influx. Each submis- 
 sively received, and recorded, the words given by the holy spirit to them ; 
 and, though both asked for knowledge, of the meaning of what they had 
 written, neither of them received it. Daniel, was assured he should stand 
 in his place, in the last day, and John, was told he should stand in his. 
 They stand now, side by side, in the same circle, of the same sphere. 
 And the same union that exists in their prophecies, now exists, and will 
 continue to exist, in their spirits, which together, have progressed from 
 the Fourth sphere, and together, will progress to the highest circle, of the 
 highest sphere. 
 
 § 70. The Beginning of Wisdom, a sermon, preached by this medium, 
 under my direction, on Sunday, May 23d, 1852, at the house of William 
 Levingston, in Poughkeepsie, at 4 o'clock and 30 min. P. M. Written by 
 
65 
 
 the spirit, on Thursday, May 20th, at 4 P.M.; and, accompanied by the 
 prayer given in the Fourth Chapter, of this book. Now, first published; 
 having been declined by the Spiritual Telegraph, a newspaper professedly 
 desirous of disseminating Spiritual Truth, but really outward, in its views, 
 and aims. 
 
 THE BEGINNING OF WISDOM. 
 
 There is, in every man, a desire, to possess wisdom. It is implanted 
 in his nature, as an aspiration leading him to good ; leading him to advance ; 
 to progress in knowledge. But, by the want of a proper education of this 
 part of man's nature, it often happens, that he is led astray, by the very 
 faculty, that should lead him, to good. This propensity of man, to depart 
 from good, has been thought to depend on the wiles of an enemy ; a being 
 that delights in man's misery, and takes pleasure in leading him into sin, 
 which is ignorant error ; and, into sin which is active. Passive sin, is 
 error of omission. Active sin, is error of commission. But the difference 
 is great before God. Man svffers evil without being contaminated by it ; 
 but, if he take* pleasure in sin, or error, he becomes a castaway. A de- 
 parted one from God's grace, and love ; from God's harmony, and bless- 
 ings. There is a sin unto death, an unpardonable sin. It is the sin 
 spoken of by Paul, and by other New Testament writers, from which a 
 man shall not be redeemed by God's mercy. He must suffer the conse- 
 quences ; and the consequence, is death to the soul ; so far as the soul can 
 die. It is the withdrawal of God's favor and love. It is the absence of 
 God's spirit, from the man, that makes him feel all this death in the soul; 
 and makes him suffer the torments of the damned, or condemned. For 
 these words are synonymous. Shall man escape from this condemna- 
 tion, by which he is commanded to depart from the presence of God, from 
 Christ his son, from all that is good, and pure, and praiseworthy in other 
 beings like himself? Shall he fall then, to rise no more? Shall he suffer 
 eternal, everlasting, unendurable, unendured punishment? Yes! unen- 
 dured ; for what is eternal, has not been finished ; and an wwfinished pun- 
 ishment, has not been endured. No : such a punishment does not become 
 God to inflict; nor is man capable of enduring it. For though the essence 
 of man's nature is immortal, and unchangeable, the very unchangeable, 
 and immortal nature, prevents the possibility of condemning it to eternal 
 sameness. All else changes but the soul of man, and the attributes of 
 God. God himself .is unchangeable; and man was made in his likeness. 
 But, you say, man changes from day to day ; and we see him all around 
 us presenting various phases of character, at various times. Yes, he pre- 
 sents different phases, as do the heavenly bodies, called moons or planets. 
 But they are still of the same nature, or essence ; and, even if their form 
 were changed instead of a change of phase, still, their essence would re- 
 main unchanged. Man, then, is in his essence unchangeable ; and this 
 results from his being an emanation from the Deity. Whatever is an 
 emanation from God, is necessarily unchangeable; as you will find, fully 
 proved in the book delivered through L. M. Arnold, and called The His- 
 loqr of the Origin of All Things. To that I refer you. 
 
 9 
 
06 
 
 But let us return to the unpardonable sin, upon which so much has 
 been said and written, which theologians have speculated about, till they 
 have been lost in the labyrinths of their own arguments ; and have finally 
 allowed to stand as an opprobrium upon their science, and pretensions of 
 being able by reason to find out God, or his unknown things. The unpar- 
 donable sin, is the sin against knowledge. All other sins are forgiven to 
 men, but this blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, or God's spirit. For, 
 Holy Ghost is an obsolete word, that conveys now a different meaning, in 
 our language, from that it had, and conveyed, when the Bible was trans- 
 lated, in King James I. of England's time. The sin against knowledge. 
 This, is the unpardonable sin, that shall not be forgiven unto men, neither 
 in this world, nor in the world to come. How then shall men be rid of its 
 consequences ? They must suffer them. They must fall from grace, and 
 be in the power of, the will of, an enemy of God, otherwise called Satan, 
 the Adversary. But this enemy is their own free will ; which, having 
 led them to sin against Knowledge for its gratification, becomes, the Ac- 
 cuser of their brethren, that is, the Devil. Now it is not generally known 
 that the words standing in the English version of the Bible, Satan, and 
 Devil, are only two Greek words or rather parts of Greek words, un- 
 translated. But so it is; and, by diligent search, such commentators as 
 Clarke, and Scott, and all the most misleading ones, will be found to ad- 
 mit it. And such is the explanation of them when translated, Enemy, or 
 Accuser, as they should be. Yes, the enemy of man is his free will, and 
 his will, too, accuses the brethren of crimes, and sin that they never com- 
 mitted ; for, he is a liar, and was so from the beginning. So, you see, 
 ray friends, I do not want you to disbelieve the Bible, but to understand it. 
 And how can you ever understand it, but by the light of God's wisdom. 
 For now you see through a glass, darkly (by reason) ; but by God's help 
 you shall see plainly, as if face to face with a friend. 
 
 And how are you to obtain God's help ? for all are willing to be helped ; 
 but few are willing to help. And, yet, until you are willing to help, you 
 cannot be helped. What ! you say, shall we first help when we want 
 help? Yes, if you ever get help it will be by helping. First, God will 
 not help those, who do not help themselves. Second, he will not help 
 those, who will only be helped in their own way. Third, he will not be 
 used like a servant, and made to help a man, as if the man employed him. 
 None of these ways can you get help. You must kneel to God in your hearts. 
 The position of your body is unimportant. The heart must be humble ; and 
 must be bowed down, into the dust of the earth, before God. It must be will- 
 ing to say, Not my will, but thine, oh ! God, be done. Nor is the lip dec- 
 laration of this phrase enough. You must say it with the heart. How 
 will you do this! you say. By bowing humbly to God, in your private 
 hours. By beseeching him to help you bow down. By asking him daily, 
 hourly, instantly, and always, to help you to do his will : to help you to be 
 passive before him ; and, to bring your will into submission, perfectly to 
 his. When you can receive his commands as law; when you can do all, 
 and every thing, he requires, then you will be reconciled to God ; in har- 
 mony with him; and free from all sin. But the unpardonable sin of dis- 
 obeying his known law, his understood command, must be atoned for. He 
 
67 
 
 will not pardon you ; he will only accept atonement. The atonement he asks, 
 is a sacrifice of your will. By that sacrifice, you will have atoned for the 
 sin; and, by that sacrifice, being brought again into union, and commu- 
 nion, with him, you are again in a state where you are happy ; but, where 
 you may fall again, and may remain fallen, till you have passed from this 
 life, or state, to the spirit world ; from which no traveler returns to wan- 
 der again in the body of earth. The unpardonable sin then, meets no 
 mercy in the life to come. It still separates the man from his Creator ; 
 who, indeed loves him, as before ; but, the man is not sensible of the love ; 
 and, it is, to him, as if it were not. How shall the man get rid of the sin 
 there ? For there is no repentance beyond the grave, says the Bible. 
 And, as the tree falls, so it lies, says the inspired penman. I will explain 
 this to you, also ; and then, we must close for this time. Unless you ask 
 to have it read over to you ; for it is a novel doctrine to some of you, that 
 all shall be saved ; and, that yet, some sins shall not be pardoned. 
 
 In the life to come, man will still be free to do good, but not to sin. Free 
 to grow better, but restrained from evil courses. There, higher and 
 purer spirits will, constantly, persuade and entreat him, to progress to- 
 wards God. I'jLere, God will make the beams of his love felt, as soon as 
 man is willing to feel them ; and all that man can do, is to submit to the 
 will of God, as he is called on to do here. There, the task is more ardu- 
 ous, because the state is a more ^active one, as regards works : as re- 
 gards acting upon others ; and being acted upon, by others. The last 
 shall be first, and the first last. And yet, at last, all shall be first; and at 
 first, all shall be last. It is this, that I shall explain in my next communi- 
 cation ; and, then you may each bring a friend to hear, what I shall de- 
 clare to be the will, and purpose of God. For God does not invite you 
 here, to do your will, but to do his. And if you do not obey who know, as 
 some do, that these are his commands, you shall be condemned ; for you 
 will have committed the unpardonable sin. Let us pray — Pray to God in 
 the heart and in silence as our friends, the Quakers, profess to do, but often 
 fail to do. 
 
 The first, shall be last; and the last, shall be first; a sermon, preached 
 by this medium, at the house of Win. Levingston, on Sunday, May 30th, 
 at 4 o'clock and 30 min. p.m., the same having been written, on Thurs- 
 day, May 27th, at 4 p.m., by the spirit of God. Also, now, first pub- 
 lished : the same having been offered to, and rejected by, the Spiritual 
 Telegraph ; a paper devoted, professedly, to the advancement of Spiritual 
 progress, but edited in the will of man, and without that submission to 
 God's will, which is indispensable to true knowledge, and correct judgment. 
 
 THE LAST SHALL BE FIRST, AND THE FIRST LAST. 
 
 There is, in this sentence, a hidden meaning. It is a puzzling text, 
 when not understood ; an instructive one, when explained. 
 
 The first, shall be last; and the last, shall be first. The last, shall 
 be first; and first, shall be last. This is all the words convey to 
 human reason. If you read the context, you find it does not appear 
 to connect itself with this expression. It is a discourse on the vanity 
 of human effort, on the futile nature of all reasonable exertions, to over- 
 
68 
 
 come evil, with good resolutions, unless supported by GocJ, or his influ- 
 ence, which is the same thing as himself, because it is a part of him. 
 What then shall we understand to be meant by this reiterated assurance, 
 that the first, shall be last; and the last, first. This transposition and 
 repetition means something, for Jesus was not wasteful of words. He 
 did not multiply them for no purpose. On the contrary, all he said was 
 so pregnant with meaning, that each sentence may be amplified into a 
 book; and though his sayings were many, his recorded ones are few. 
 The last, shall be first with God, is the proper reading; (as I gave it in the 
 First book of this medium ;) and the first, last with men. But even this 
 does not make its meaning plain to him, nor to you. Then I will endeavor 
 to lighten your darkness, and to expose your ignorance to yourselves. 
 
 The first, shall be last with men. The first of God's believers, shall 
 hold a low rank with God's creatures in the body. The first, shall be last 
 with men ; for men will despise their simplicity. They will hoot at their 
 claims of God's revelation. They will denounce them as impostors; as 
 unworthy of credit, or weight. They will say, Thou fool, thou art mad. 
 Give up your vain teachings, your pretended inspiration, your ineffable 
 presumption. Let our authorized and paid ministers, or our chosen dea- 
 cons, or our ascertained to be inspired preachers, or our certificate bearing 
 graduates, let them tell you what to do, what to believe; what this pas- 
 sage declares or that text means. You have no skill, no learning, no 
 experience in teaching. How can you presume to put forth your sacri- 
 legious hand, to stay the shaking A.rk of God's Testimony! 
 
 I shall not now declare by a sign that this medium is inspired. I would 
 do it, if it would not add to your guilt, without effecting your reformation. 
 For as I told you last week, the known commands of God must be obeyed, 
 or you commit an unpardonable sin. And in order to save you from this 
 sin, to enable you to take time to listen, to weigh, and to consider, by the 
 internal light and sense I have placed within each of you, I refrain in 
 mercy from giving you a sign. You, some of you, think you would believe 
 if you had some outward proof that /write this sermon instead of its being 
 drawn from the intellect of the medium. Some, again, believe I write it, 
 but that I do not know much if any more than you do. That you must 
 try me by the laws of logic, and square me by the rules of reason. By 
 them I am content to abide in your hearts. But you also think that you 
 should resist conviction as long as you can, and show how powerful your 
 mind is by combating the arguments, and finding fault with the explana- 
 tions contained in my sermons. This I object to. Not because it disturbs 
 my equanimity, but because it leaves you floundering in uncertainty. 
 Reason, or argument, never completely settles a metaphysical question. 
 "He who is convinced against his will, is of the same opinion still." 
 There must be faith. There must be a willingness to hear the truth, and 
 a desire to receive it as truth, or no progress can be made. You may 
 come here daily, and I may preach hourly to you, and yet the wisdom of 
 God himself, could not, and would not, affect your free-will. You have 
 the power to be first, or last, with him, or men. Would you stand well 
 with both? Would you serve God and the world? You cannot do it any 
 more than men could 1800 years ago. You cannot serve two masters. 
 
69 
 
 You must give up one. Reason tells you to give up the world. Pride 
 tells you not to. Reason says, God's rewards are more bountiful, more 
 glorious, more secure, than those of men. But pride says, What will the 
 world say? They will say, he is deluded! What a pity so sensible a 
 man should be so carried away! And, after all too, they will say, he had 
 no evidence! The dead were not raised; the sick were not healed; the 
 lame did not walk; the blind did not see! There was not even any rap- 
 ping heard, when the beautiful explanations, that somehow were strung 
 together by the medium, were read ! How then shall I believe, you say, 
 if God will not give me a sign ? How shall I excuse myself to my friends, 
 to my acquaintances, to the world? I must have a sign! What sign, oh! 
 son of Earth! shall I give? I teach heavenly things, and ye do not turn 
 a listening mind. You hear with the outward, but you do not open the 
 inward. If you would open the inward, by joining with your hearts and 
 minds in the prayer, my medium read for you last week, and which he 
 shall read again when two or three request it, then I can affect you with 
 a sign. Then I can give you the sign of the Son of Man coming in clouds 
 of glory. Like the shining of the lightning from the East, unto the West, 
 will be the rapiuity with which I will pervade your heart with my pres- 
 ence. I will give you peace. Peace, which the world cannot take away, 
 neither can it give. Peace, which God delights to perceive in a man's 
 heart. Peace, which nothing but man's Free-will can deprive him of. 
 But there is your great adversary, called in the English translation Satan, 
 ever ready to impel you to reject me after I have entered into your heart, 
 and conferred upon you this blessed peace. You will say, you cannot con- 
 trol your nature, it is evil. / say, you can control your nature, for God 
 made it good, and he himself pronounced it so. But He gave you Free- 
 Will. Free-will is your distinguishing character, and element. What 
 you choose to do, you will do. If you choose God, well. If Baal, or the 
 world, well. But always remember you have the choice, and that it is 
 not left by God to me, to choose for j'ou; but, for you, to choose for your- 
 self. Here you are, a small number, calling yourselves Spiritual believers, 
 asking for a sign; and, if I had promised a sign, you would have had your 
 numbers swelled to the full capacity of the house. And yet a greater 
 than any before given sign, is here. For here is a medium you all know 
 to have no object of his own to serve, departing from all his connexions 
 and church; and, at a trial to his own feelings, how great, is scarcely to be 
 conceived by one who has not been led through it ; I say, here is my servant, 
 reading to you what I have given him for the occasion. Is it not a greater 
 sign than to hear the alphabet called, and a few sentences tediously spelled 
 out letter by letter ? Is it not a greater sign, than to hear raps, to hear 
 heavenly truth? Is it not better to have writing read in this way, than to 
 see it performed, with a scrawling hand, in the will of questioners? What 
 question can you ask so important as that ancient one? What shall a man 
 give in exchange for his soul? or, what shall I do to be saved? It was 
 this last, that Paul and Silas's jailer asked when he saw the sign of their 
 authority. But would you ask this question in answer to my shaking this 
 house, or these doors being thrown open? No: I tell you that if the won- 
 derful works were done in your presence, that were done in Galilee 1800 
 
70 
 
 years ago, you would still say, Let us see more done. Lot us bring more 
 friends to witness them. Let us continue to pursue our way, and do you 
 go on your way making signs, convincing people that there is a mysterious 
 agency present, and persuading crowds to collect to gratify a vain curiosity. 
 But, my friends, I am not desirous to persuade you to hear wonders, but to 
 do good. To save yourselves from ignorance, fear, and torturing doubt, 
 To save yourselves from sin. To save yourselves from long ages of trial 
 and atonement, in a 'life to come; and from unhappiness, or unsatisfied 
 yearnings of heart, here. 
 
 To do this, it is necessary that you submit to be taught by God; and he 
 now opens for you the door of reconciliation and instruction, through this 
 medium; who, having submitted his will to mine, is rewarded by being 
 used contrary to his expectation. By being called upon to do just what 
 he in the first place most dreaded, when I proposed it to him. Yet, for 
 all that, my yoke is easy, and my burden light. For all that, he is satis- 
 fied, and would not, by any means, exchange positions with any man you 
 know. For the reward of, Well done good and faithful servant shall be 
 his : and this he has been told ; and he has been told he shall have greater 
 work to do, as a greater reward. But he is no longer discouraged by be- 
 ing told of the work I have in store for him. He is now obedient, and 
 passive. I can manage him freely, and he resists me not. When you 
 are williug to be so ruled, you shall also have my government; and could 
 you be persuaded to permit me to so rule you, you too would with joy 
 say, Not my feet only, but my whole body. For the feet must first be 
 washed, and then all may be supposed clean. Because that is all that is 
 visible. But the true purification is inward, and must be by the regenera- 
 tion of the heart. 
 
 The truth of the matter is, that you are too outward, and that you can- 
 not enter the kingdom of heaven till you are more spiritual minded. It is 
 very pleasing for you to look back, and see that you have got rid of the 
 fetters of traditionary horror, that you no longer fear hell. But that is 
 not all, by any means, that i" want done. I do not want merely an absence 
 of evil, to exist in man ; but I want a positivo good. Good works, I shall 
 expect from you; but the first thing, I call on you for, is, your heart. 
 Unless you give me your hearts, you cannot do me any good, nor advance 
 your own salvation from error and ignorance. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 
 Almighty, and most merciful Father! I, who am thy attendant spirit, 
 beloved by thee; and striving to do thy will, because I know that thy will 
 is perfect, and that I am not perfect ; because I am thy son, I desire to be 
 like thee, and to be merciful and loving to those, whom thou hast placed 
 in my charge. Oh ! God ! be thou particularly manifest in the hearts of 
 this sinful people, who have the desire to know thee, but will not know 
 thee : who love to hear of thy ways, but do them not. May it please 
 thee to touch them with thy grace, and convince their reason, and lead 
 their inclination powerfully into subjection to thee. For they will, oh! 
 Lord God! that thou shouldst take the government upon thy shoulders, 
 and that thou shouldst be the leader, and general, in every contest with 
 
71 
 
 i . 
 
 their will. But thou, oh! God ! knowest their infirmity, and that they are 
 dead to thee, till thy grace shall shine forth in them, and bring forth fruits 
 proper for their state. May it please thee, then, to be their teacher and 
 guide, and to lead them to living fountains, after which they shall thirst no 
 more. The life to come, oh! God! let them provide for here, by living so 
 as not to die to thy presence within them; and, so as to advance rapidly 
 in the life to come. Oh God! thou art the giver of every good gift! Give 
 unto us, who seek thy glory, and act in thy name, thy assistance and favor; 
 so that we may persevere, and accomplish a good work. So that in days 
 to come, they, with Thee, may be a bulwark against the progress of error 
 in thy children, and against the growth of children without faith. Oh! 
 God ! help us all to pray acceptably to thee, without wrath or contention, 
 or divided minds. So that we may love thee for thy glory, and glorify 
 thee by our love, and be noted as thy people, amongst a people wholly 
 devoted to thy honor, praise, and love. 
 
 Oh God! thou knowest that I love thee, and delight to serve thee; and, 
 that my works do praise thee, even as thy works do praise thee. May it 
 please thee now to confirm and strengthen in the hearts of these, would 
 be servants of thine, every good resolution, every holy aspiration, every 
 lovely impulse. May it please thee, by thy power, to establish their 
 faith; and by thy love, establish them in grace, and knowledge, and love 
 of thee. Oh! God ! let them not be dismayed by the world's powers, or 
 deterred from seeking to have more of thy holy communion, by tears or 
 prayers of unknowing relatives, or friends. Establish them, oh! God! on 
 thy holy mountain of Jerusalem ; the city of David ; the city, or dwelling 
 place, of peace. And, may it please thee, to so show forth in them the 
 light of thy counsel and help, that they may turn many to righteousness, 
 and be strengthening pillars in Zion's Church. Amen. 
 
 Brethren, I have prayed for you this prayer, that you might have light, 
 and life. If you, oh! people! could join me in making it, as my medium 
 joins me, you could advance yourselves, as he has, by joining in it, 
 advanced himself. Be faithful, and remember that each man must do his 
 own work. No man, or spirit, however high, can save a brother, or a son, 
 however low. Each man must work out his own salvation. And, when 
 man does undertake with earnest desire, to do his own work of salvation, 
 or uniting himself with God, he cannot fail. For God only asks you to be 
 willing to let him help, and he will help ; and if God be on your side, you 
 need not fear man, or spirit, for nothing then can separate you from the 
 love of God. Not heighth, nor depth, nor mountains or valleys of worldly 
 elevation or depression, can separate the believer from his teacher, or the 
 Son of God from his Father. 
 
 May the Grace of God be in you, and remain with you, now and ever- 
 more, is my sincere prayer and desire to God; to whom, is all glory, 
 honor, thanksgiving, and praise, now, and forever, beyond the world's end. 
 Amen. 
 
 Hymn, or chant, directed to be sung, at the first and second meeting 
 above alluded to, written on Saturday, May 22d, 1 852, and left with Jacob 
 Fitchet to perform. He failed to do the work I gave him, for which he 
 
72 
 
 was called, and chosen, and his excuse was no better than Eve's, or 
 Adam's, for which they were expelled from Paradise; and, for which, 
 he suffers now condemnation. 
 
 Mr. Fitchet will please to arrange to sing first (after the sermon has 
 been twice read) the hymn "Oh be joyful all the earth," and the added 
 verse at the foot of it, "Be joyful," etc. And then after a short pause, 
 sing with the aid of all good and well disposed singers the hymn "I would 
 not live alway," etc. The medium will then pronounce a blessing, and 
 the meeting disperse. 
 
 Oh! be joyful, all the earth; 
 And all ye people, praise the Lord. 
 For he is good, and his mercy endureth forever. 
 
 Oh! be joyful, oh! ye people, 
 And all ye servants of his, give thanks unto the Lord. 
 For he is good, and his mercy endureth forever. 
 
 Oh ! be joyful, all who mourn, 
 Be comforted all ye afflicted, very good is the Lord. 
 And all his works and creatures praise the Lord. 
 
 Praise the Lord, all who are upon the earth; 
 Praise him for his mighty works, and praise him — 
 For he is good, and his mercy endureth forever. 
 
 With trumpets, and with shawms, all ye people, 
 With every tuneful noise, and heartfelt praise, 
 Give thanks, for his mercy endureth forever. 
 
 Be joyful! oh! earth, 
 
 Be joyful! all ye people, 
 For I am God, and none other is God, forever. 
 For I am good, and my mercy endureth forever. 
 
 I WOULD NOT LIVE ALWAY. 
 
 I would not live alway ; I ask not to stay, 
 Where storm, after storm, rises dark o'er the way; 
 I would not live alway ; no, welcome the tomb, 
 Since Jesus has lain there, I dread not its gloom. 
 
 Who, who, would live alway; away from his God. 
 Away from yon heaven, that blissful abode, 
 Where rivers of pleasure, flow o'er the bright plains, 
 And the noontide of glory eternally reigns. 
 
 Where the saints, of all ages, in harmony meet, 
 Their Saviour, and brethren, transported, to greet 
 While the anthems of rapture, unceasingly roll, 
 And the smile of our God, is the Life of the Soul. 
 
 Order of proceeding, to be observed, at the first meeting of Spiritual 
 
 believers, held (etc., as above). Written, on Friday, May 21, 185*2, at 4 P.M. 
 
 First. Calling on all present to be reverent as usual at religious meet- 
 
ings, read the rales yourself to the assembly. Hand them back to Lev- 
 ingston. 
 
 Second. Read the prayer I wrote this morning in the Second Book 
 (see p. 15), prefacing it by the following remarks, which may be read or 
 spoken by you. 
 
 My friends, I am informed that there are many here who will expect 
 a failure. There are some who hope for good. There are others 
 who have come merely from curiosity, whilst a few have confidence that 
 God himself speaks to his children, as of old, through the mouths or me- 
 dium of divinely inspired men. Such are right. The former classes will 
 be gratified according to their expectation. Those who want a failure, 
 can and may call it one. Those who have hope, shall realize their hope. 
 Those who ask their own gratification, will witness a display of God's good- 
 ness and love for men. Whether they will be benefited depends on them- 
 selves. 
 
 Third. Read the sermon I gave you on Thursday endorsed, Given for 
 the first meeting of Spiritual believers held in Poughkeepsie by Divine 
 Appointment 
 
 Fourth. Ask if it is the desire of any to hear it read again. If it be, 
 dismiss all who do not choose to remain, and then read it again. After a 
 suitable pause, let the brethren who can sing with fervor and spirit unite 
 in singing the Hymn, "I would not live alway, I ask not to stay," and also 
 the Hymn, " Be joyful, oh earth, be joyful, all ye people, for I am God 
 and none other is God." This hymn I will write this afternoon. 
 
 Fifth. Dismiss the assembly with a blessing in these words — 
 
 May God so shine into your hearts as to expel therefrom all darkness, 
 contention or strife. May he deliver you from your own wills, into the 
 freedom of his glorious kingdom of peace, righteousness, and heavenly or 
 Divine Love. Amen. 
 
 The grace of God be with you all, forever more. 
 
 Then leave without further delay or turning back. 
 
 GENERAL DIRECTIONS. 
 
 Avoid all unnecessary form or ceremony. Read and address the assem- 
 bly sitting. Let the singers be prepared beforehand, so that no confusion 
 will ensue. Leave that matter to Fitchet. 
 
 Let the assembly act as they may feel best satisfied, as regards stand- 
 ing, or kneeling, or bowing, during the prayer. Do you read it, naturally, 
 attentively, and carefully. Slowly, but not too slow, for good reading. 
 
 For Levingston. The arrangements as to time and place are left alto- 
 gether to you and other believers you may advise with. It will be proper 
 for you to advise with them and select some suitable place and a time that 
 will not interfere with other places of worship, and the form and manner 
 of giving notice is also to be left to you and your associates. Proceed now 
 to do your work. 
 
 Read the above to Levingston as soon as you go in. Let it be to him 
 alone. 
 
 § 71. Order, or Rules, to be observed, at the meetings of Spiritual bfc- 
 
 10 
 
74 
 
 lievers, held, at William Levingston's, on Sunday, May 23d, 1852, and 
 hereafter, at such times, and places, as the Spiritual believers may select, 
 and give notice of, to the medium. To be read at each meeting. 
 
 First. The order of proceeding shall be anuounced by the medium, 
 whose presence is required. 
 
 Second. The orderly attention and deportment, that becomes civilized 
 society, will be expected from all who may attend. 
 
 Third. Seats will be taken as pointed out by the master of the house, 
 without comment or ceremony. 
 
 Fourth. All who attend will be required to be obedient to these rules, 
 or suffer expulsion, by request, from the master of the house, or from the 
 medium. 
 
 Fifth. When the services of the medium are concluded, {he attending 
 believers are requested to adjourn without delay. A continuance would 
 lead to unprofitable discussions. 
 
 Sixth. The full size of the house should be consulted in giving invita- 
 tions; but the invitations should be confined to sincere inquirers after truth. 
 Where &ny one is in doubt about inviting a friend or acquaintance, he 
 should ask the opinion of the spirit, and an answer will be given through 
 the medium. The name need not be given him, but the question must 
 not be asked as a test, or in any similar view. 
 
 Seventh. The medium will only answer as to the propriety of permit- 
 ting him to attend, and a member of the circle who shall invite one rejected 
 by the spirit, as declared by the medium, shall not be deemed worthy of 
 progress in truth, till he makes atonement, and confession. 
 
 Having now given a specimen of the kind of worship I am pleased with, 
 I have only to say, in addition, that the number who attended was small, 
 and of those, not one w T as believing. 
 
 § 72. But my medium was not discouraged ; because, he believed, First, 
 that I could have made a different result, had I willed it; Second, because 
 he remembered, that Jesus of Nazareth preached three years and a half, 
 in Galilee, Samaria, and Judea, and in that time of almost daily spiritual 
 ministration, and miracle working, during which crowds followed and were 
 fed by him, both outwardly, and inwardly, and thousands, and tens of 
 thousands, of physical cures were effected by him, was left, at last, with 
 scarcely a follower to attend him, on his trial for blasphemy, and sacrilege, 
 and was led to his crucifixion, amidst the jeers, and taunts, of that multi- 
 tude, who, so shortly before, went shouting around him, Hosanna! Ho- 
 sanna! to the Son of David! Blessed is he who cometh in the name of 
 the Lord! Hail! King of Zion! and other unrecorded exclamations. 
 Success, then, is not a test of merit, either in spiritual, or temporal mat- 
 ters. But, yet, God overrules all things for good; and however small 
 appeared to have been the result of the preaching of Jesus, it soon, was 
 evident, that his precepts were to be practiced, at least, to some extent, 
 and he himself to be taken, as the great exemplar of all men. But, is my 
 medium, to make the ridiculous pretension, that he, like Jesus, will be 
 honored after death, even as Jesus was, because, like him, he has met 
 with no believers here? No, I do not make it for him, neither does he 
 make it for himself. He shall meet with believers in this state, and this 
 
book will be the means of raising him, to a consideration, he is not prop- 
 erly entitled to, and does not desire to receive. For, this book, is an un- 
 folding of knowledge, of the hidden things of God, as to which man has, 
 in all ages of the world, been most curious. This book, enlightens them, 
 on its darkest portions, and taken as a sequel, or continuation, of the First 
 Book, it forms, a complete chain of reasoning, which will be sufficient to 
 satisfy, the candid enquirer, of its own truthful character, and revelation. 
 
 § 73. Were it necessary, I would confirm the truth of this revelation 
 by miracles : such as raising the dead, or healing the sick. But the time, 
 has not yet come for these. When the time comes, it will be done ; and 
 through this medium, first. But some will say, why do you not give us a 
 sign now? This book is a sign, and he who is wise will so regard it. 
 Blessed are they who believe ; but more blessed, are they who believe, 
 not because of outward signs, but by internal evidence. Who believe, be- 
 cause the witnessing spirit within themselves, declares to them the truth 
 of revelations, made to others, for them. This will be the case w T ith 
 many, with all, who desire firstly, and principally, the establishment of 
 true notions of God, and man, and the Future. Those who desire other 
 things, beft» v e these, will not receive it, for receiving it, they would reject 
 it, and thereby commit the same sin the Jews did, who rejected Jesus 
 Christ ; the Savior sent to them, with power to work miracles, and to 
 teach, as no man taught. This unpardonable sin, I wish you to avoid ; 
 and, I will not force it on you, by giving the internal declaration of your 
 own spirit to you, when you desire, before all else, the establishment of 
 your own theory, your own church, your own doctrine, your own good 
 temporally, or your sole good spiritually. The true worshiper, worships 
 the Father, in spirit, and truth. And the Father will have such to wor- 
 ship him. But he, who blinds himself to the fact, that God is as great 
 now, as ever; that he is omniscient, and omnipresent, as ever; that he is 
 as willing to save men from sin, as ever ; that he is, indeed, unchanged, as 
 he is unchangeable ; that he is now, as ever, willing to be his people's 
 guide, by night, and by day ; and as ready to declare himself openly, or by 
 outward sign, as ever ; can never experience, or enjoy, that peace, which 
 God bestows upon those who receive him, in the way of his coming. Too 
 many, ask him to come in their way. Too many, are exclaiming without 
 authority, Lo here is Christ, or Lo ! he is there ! Whereas, he is in 
 you, except ye be reprobate. And if you be reprobate, oh ! child of 
 Earth ! turn, turn to God ; turn within yourselves ; for, be assured, that 
 God is not very far from you. 
 
 § 74. Walk humbly before God, do justice, love mercy, and seek by 
 prayer to God, looking within yourself for an answer, what else he re 
 quires of you. Nothing else, you infer from the Psalmist's expression, 
 and it is only, that you so walk before him, as humbly to receive his 
 counsel, and direction, in your heart, or mind. For he will write his law 
 upon your heart, and put it in your inward part. Flee, then, from the 
 wrath to come. For the time of the end draws near, when the heavens, 
 of men, shall wither, and roll up like a scroll, and the sun, and moon, and 
 stars, of the imaginations of men, shall fall to the Earth, in which they 
 originated. Then shall appear the sign of the Sou of Man, Jesus of Naz- 
 
76 
 
 ereth, Doming in the clouds of great glory. His kingdom, shall be an 
 everlasting kingdom ; of his glory, honor, and dominion, power, authority 
 and praise, there shall be no end. For, unto him the Sonship is given ; 
 as Daniel declared it should be; and, unto all men, the Son is given, as it 
 was declared he came to all. This prophecy is now to be fulfilled. The 
 day has dawned. The light of its glory, is evidenced in the mechanical, 
 and physical, advances; in the abundance of gold, and silver; in the dis- 
 coveries of science, in the revelations of spirits ; and the establishment of 
 Christ's Kingdom, in this nation of the people of the United States, will com- 
 mence, has commenced already. It will proceed, for who shall withstand 
 him. The armies of heaven follow him, and all the four and twenty elders 
 (the Jewish and the Christian Church,) the twelve tribes, and the twelve 
 apostles, arid the four living creatures, (the four kingdoms Daniel prophe- 
 sied of,) and all the saints of the Most High, from every nation, kindred, 
 tongue, and people, with one mind, declare, Thou art Worthy! Worthy ! 
 Worthy ! Thou art w r orthy, to open the seals of that book, which re- 
 veals to man, the future he must pass through, to arrive at the glorious 
 company of the Sons of God, who shout for joy, at the announcement, 
 That now is come salvation, and honor, and power; praise, and glory, for 
 evermore, to the sons of Earth, to make them Sons of God. 
 
 § 75. What then shall I do to be saved ? you will some of you ask. 
 Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved ; thou and thy 
 house. Let us see what this primitive creed required, and implied; for 
 this is all the profession of faith, that was then, necessary to make a Chris- 
 tian follower, and admit the follower, as a member of the great, and uni- 
 versal church of God. And this is enough for the present time, if it was 
 enough for that; for now, there are fewer temptations to draw a man 
 back, from the good work, than then. Then there was persecution, and 
 the Jew, on one side, the heathen idolater, on the other: the one, de- 
 claring. We have the whole counsel of God; the other, pointing, to the 
 wise, great, and good, who had worshiped, and sanctioned by their ex- 
 ample, the magnificent temples, the splendid ceremonies, the mighty or- 
 acles, and the everlasting Gods, whom their fathers in all former time, as 
 they believed, had worshiped. And, if they resisted both these, then 
 came the philosopher, the gnostic, declaring, That by reason man could 
 find out God, for the prophets had never declared as much respecting 
 him, as they could. When all these had exhausted their arts, then came 
 the son of Earth, unwilling to admit any man as better than himself, de- 
 claring, That Jesus was God ; and that he must be worshiped as God ; 
 and that unless he was worshiped as very God, himself, the refusing soul 
 must be condemned, to eternal undying punishment, in material and un- 
 quenchable fire. If not overcome by this, he must withstand yet another 
 assault. He would be assailed by the Trinitarian, who would assure 
 him, There were three Gods, and one God ; and that he must worship 
 all the Gods equally, but yet only one God; and, that should he fail to 
 render this worship equally, and justly, he could never receive the re- 
 wards of heaven, but must suffer the punishment, of rejecting that Christ, 
 in whom the believer had professed his belief, in the same manner, as the 
 jailor of Paul and Silas had. But let us enquire exactly the meaning of 
 
77 
 
 this profession, I believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. Jesus Messiah, is the 
 true reading. Jesus, was the Messiah, whom the Jews looked for. He 
 was, also, the undefined, extraordinary, manifestation, that the Eastern 
 fire- worshipers, and the Western idolaters, expected. He fulfilled all 
 expectations, but not to the satisfaction of mankind. All expected him to 
 teach the doctrines, they believed, respectively ; and to maintain, and 
 establish, their own respective modes of worship. He came in his 
 own, or God's own way, and preached unheard of doctrine, and estab- 
 lished no church. He died, without having left directions ibfc the for- 
 mation, of a church, or a confession of faith. Still we need not infer from 
 this, that no church ought to be organized, or that no creed should be es- 
 tablished. But we do infer, and ought to be allowed to infer, .that he did 
 not consider them essential ; nor, indeed, of any considerable importance. 
 Then the apostles, found themselves, without any outward guide in this 
 matter, when they began to gather the church ; and they filled its offices, 
 as seemed, at the time, wise, and expedient, by appointing discreet per- 
 sons to them. Their superior claims to authority, were, as of course, un- 
 contradicted at first, and in general, always. Though Paul's claims, were 
 more dispu*^d, as he had not been one of the Twelve, first chosen, though 
 he was really the twelfth, taking the place of Judas, who fell, by acting in 
 his own will. For Jesus of Nazareth, in his spiritual body, appeared to 
 Paul, and called, and chose him, even as fully, and more extraordinarily, 
 than the other eleven. Paul, then was an apostle, as he claimed to be, 
 and the appointment of Matthias, was an act of the eleven, acting in their 
 own wills, and without the Divine Influx, or command. Paul answered 
 the jailor's question, What shall I do to be saved ? Believe on the Lord 
 Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved, thou and thy house. He also told 
 him what outward form he would require. Baptism. And immediately 
 he was baptized, he and all his household. But, in these latter days, men 
 have not been so easily admitted, and allowed to bring their families, un- 
 questioned into the church. But are men, out of churches, any less 
 Christian, now, than they were then 1 Oh, no, but you say the times 
 are now different, and experience has proved to the church, that a longer 
 probation, or a fuller profession, was necessary, or at least expedient. 
 Well, then, you admit Paul did not know so well as you, how to conduct 
 the church government; or, else, you claim that he did not act by inspira- 
 tion, and, that, therefore, he could not be expected to choose a form, 
 that would not need amendment. Choose for yourselves, on which horn 
 of the dilemma, you will hang. But you must hang on one, or the other, 
 or admit, that you, yourselves, are in error. This last, I shall take, to be 
 the case ; for, I would rather defend Paul, than you. I will then sup- 
 pose, that some of you will agree with me, that Paul's creed was long 
 enough, and then I will go back to its explanation. Christ, is put for 
 Messiah, and you will find, that the learned admit, that it is a word put 
 for Messiah, though not possessing the same meaning Yet, in general, 
 I use it freely, for its true meaning, which is Spirit of God, is expressive 
 of Jesus's distinguishing feature, the possession of God's spirit, or guidance, 
 in a most remarkable, and, on Earth, unique manner. Belief, then, in 
 Jesus Messiah, was the only requirement, for faith to be professed, in 
 
78 
 
 Paul's time. Or, at least, when he began his preaching, and receiving of 
 converts. Paul, though, did explain to the jailor, who, and what, was 
 Jesus ; and showed, as he had a persuasive way of doing, that the Mes- 
 sinh had been, long before, much prophesied of; and, that the time for 
 him to come had arrived, and passed ; and, that he had come, in the very 
 way, time, and place, fixed upon in the prophecies ; and, that Jesus of Naz- 
 areth, was he. Then, he further explained to his attentive listener, that 
 he must necessarily be crucified, as he was, and as I have explained to 
 you, in this book, already. Then, as his listener, instead of asking to 
 have the walls of the prison shaken, or the gates thrown open again, per- 
 sisted in being attentive to the explanation of the brief reply Paul had 
 made to his one great question, which in fact is, to each son of Earth, 
 the great question, as he continued attentive, Paul willingly showed, how 
 it was that belief in him, must necessarily include a belief in the reality 
 of his miracles, and of his authority to teach, and of the doctrines, and pre- 
 cepts, that he had taught, or promulgated. Then, he went on, and 
 showed to him, that if he believed these doctrines, and precepts, that he 
 must practice them. That they were not merely matters of speculation; 
 or themes for congratulation that they were true, and praiseworthy ; but 
 that believers were required to do something more, than to exult over the 
 poor, ignorant, worldly-minded, outward followers, of burdensome faiths, 
 and sectarian religions. That believers had really a work to do; First, to 
 sacrifice to God their own will ; Second, to obey God's direction, when- 
 ever they received it; Third, to desire to receive it, continually, in order 
 that all they did, might tend to God's glory, by being entirely done in his 
 will ; Fourth, that God directing them always, they should ever be de- 
 sirous to serve, and never to seek to lead, the spirit within them, and that 
 this course would make them joint heirs with Christ, the Messiah, in the 
 Sonship, to which he was destined. And, at last, that he should fear 
 nothing, but trust fully to God, and to the direction of God's spirit within 
 him, for salvation from every earthly peril, or spiritual depression, diffi- 
 culty, or doubt. When this discourse was ended, Paul left a man, pre- 
 pared for works, and rewards, and a man who afterwards did do work, 
 and receive the reward of being chosen, to suffer for Christ's, or the Mes- 
 siah's sake, or name of belief. He died a martyr's death, and received a 
 martyr's reward. That of hearing, in his heart, the assurance from God, 
 through his high, and holy, spirits, Well done, good and faithful servant, 
 enter thou into the joy of thy Lord. Thou hast been faithful in small 
 matters, and I will give great ones into thy charge. And, then, he be- 
 came an elevated, and rapidly progressive, spirit, in the life to come. This 
 man, never had any other creed, thau, I believe in One God, and Jesus 
 Messiah, whom he hath sent. He was a Jew, and Paul did not ask 
 him to profess, what all Jews believed, with unfaltering firmness in that 
 day ; though, in the days of their fathers, it had been very different, and 
 quite the contrary, at times, before the Babylonian Captivity, as I have be- 
 fore briefly described. 
 
 § 76. This is the History of Paul's creed, as then promulgated; and 
 from whence did Paul derive it? Was it his invention? or was he an 
 inspired medium, through which God himself, by his spirits, spoke? or, 
 
79 
 
 was he only impressed, with his convictions of truths, in spiritual matters? 
 He was sometimes a medium, sometimes impressed, and sometimes, he 
 acted in his own will, by his unaided intellect. But, in this matter, he had 
 a more impressive conviction, and direction, than either of these. For, 
 when he travelled with letters, authorizing him to torture, and imprison, 
 believers in Jesus Messiah, he saw a light, and he heard a voice, saying 
 Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me. It is hard for thee to struggle 
 against thy convictions of duty. Thou art already convinced that I am 
 Jesus, whom thou persecutest, and that Jesus is Messiah. And," imme- 
 diately, Paul was obedient to the heavenly vision. He did not ask for it 
 to be repeated, or for another test. He knew, that it was pride, that had 
 before smothered his convictions of duty, and of error, which had been 
 growing upon him, gradually, after he had, in full faith that he was doing 
 God service, commenced the persecution of believers in Jesus Messiah. 
 He had his reputation at stake. He was a young man, of great prospects 
 of advancement in the Jewish congregation, full of zeal for his church, 
 and ambitious for himself of its honors. How hard a struggle it must 
 have been, before he saw the vision, when he found his mind wavering 
 between his Vhurch, his nation, his teachers, his friends, his family, his 
 ambition, on the one side, and the despised dogs of believers in Jesus Mes- 
 siah, on the other. Believers in one, who, though his followers said, had 
 worked miracles, had yet suffered himself to be executed for blasphemy, 
 upon that awful, and terrible, tree, called the cross. A punishment, to the 
 Jew, the most degrading, and the most shocking to his feelings, of the 
 whole catalogue of criminal executions ; so much so, that every subject 
 of it, was accounted accursed, forever. Can you imagine yourself in 
 Paui's place and situation, and believe you would have yielded to one 
 vision, and then become a preacher of Jesus, whom you had so persecu- 
 ted, and that without going back to Jerusalem, to see what father or 
 mother, sister or brother, teacher or friend, would have thought of your 
 vision, and what they would advise you to do? Paul, immediately, with- 
 out consulting flesh and blood, began to preach Jesus Messiah, and him 
 crucified. He did not strive to reconcile his former notions, with his pres- 
 ent knowledge. He did not care to know, what the people of Jerusalem, 
 who had just sent him forth to execute vengeance upon true believers, 
 would say, when they should hear, that he, too, had become infected with 
 the pestilent delusion! No: he had only the guide of his inward direc- 
 tion, the spirit of Jesus, speaking in him, to himself. 
 
 § 77. And this guide, every man may have, if he will act as Paul did; 
 and, surely, you will not venture to say, that any man now, can have such 
 claims of right to hesitate, as Paul had ? You may think you can say, he 
 had a most extraordinary vision, and a further sign, by being struck with 
 blindness! But oh! wicked and perverse generation! you are wise in 
 your own conceit. You persuade yourselves, that electricity, or magnet- 
 ism, or odic force, or the will of the medium, or your own hallucination, 
 produces the outward signs I have allowed to be given in your day. Are 
 you convinced by them, and led to turn inward, to see what God has for 
 you to do? Do you ask, What shall I do to be saved? Or, Lord! what 
 wilt thou that I do? No; you laugh, to think how disbelievers must be 
 
80 
 
 confounded, at this sound, or that test. You chuckle, at the idea, that 
 you are so far in advance of the world, as to be thoroughly convinced, that 
 the manifestations are spiritual. You long, perhaps, to become a medium; 
 or, to have one in your family ; and, for what? Why that you could invite 
 skeptics, terrify the fearful, shock the pious believer in the old theology, 
 or shake the world, by astounding revelations from the spirit world. Or, 
 perhaps, more sordid views, impel your desire to be, or to possess, a me- 
 dium. Perhaps, you would exhibit for money, or, you would dig for gold, 
 under spiritual direction; or, you would make some great scientific discov- 
 ery, or settle a controverted point in history, or chronology, or geology, or 
 science, or art, of some kind. But, for none of these things do I work. 
 My medium has been actuated, by nearly all these motives; but I never 
 gave him a sound, except, when, as with others, he paid his dollar, once, 
 to Mrs. Fish. And then, under my knowledge, I impressed him so, that 
 he prepared himself with written questions, of which no test could be 
 made. He received his answers, and, afterward, believed no more than 
 before. So it has been with hundreds, and thousands, and tens of thou- 
 sands, of others, who have witnessed the outward signs or manifestations. 
 Yet they have their use, or they would not have been permitted. They 
 have their abuses, and so do all good things. But, when they cease to be 
 useful, they will cease to be. So, in the early Christian church, there 
 were the outward signs, of healing the sick, and raising the dead, of 
 speaking with tongues, and the interpretation of them, of the receiving 
 the holy spirit of God into the heart, or mind, of the believer, by the lay- 
 ing on of hands. But all these signs ceased, as Paul perceived they 
 would, and now, the church still keeps up the form of some of them, 
 whilst there is no resemblance of realization ; and of others, the very 
 nature of them, is a subject of conjecture; so entirely, and so early, did 
 they cease to be manifested. So it will be with the outward signs, of this 
 new movement. They will do their work, which is all the good they can 
 do, and they will then cease. There will then be found those ready to 
 deny they ever existed, as there are now, vast numbers, denying that they 
 do exist. And how shall the truth of revelation then be established, if 
 signs are withdrawn ! In reply, I ask, how shall it be established unless 
 they are withdrawn ? This very day, my medium has been informed, that 
 the believers in this place, do not think it interesting to hear revelations 
 of God's will; but, that if any outward signs, or manifestations, are to be 
 exhibited, they will all attend! Oh! Sons of Earth! Oh! low and igno- 
 rant minds! Whether is the altar, or he that sanctifieth the altar to be 
 worshiped ? Whether is the temple, or he that dwelleth m the temple, 
 to be thought much of? Whether is Jerusalem the place to worship, or 
 the place where God is? which is the heart of man. There is God. And, 
 when you turn there for your sign, you shall have the sign promised of 
 olden time, the sign of the son of man, coming in clouds of glory. As 
 the lightning shineth from the East to the West, from the one part of 
 heaven, even unto the other part of heaven, so shall the coming be. The 
 instant, you complete the sacrifice of the heart to God, it will be filled with 
 his glory; the glory of the only begotten son of God. Then will you find, 
 Great and marvellous are thy works, oh ! Lord God Almighty! Just, and 
 
81 
 
 true, are thy ways, thou King of Saints ! Wherewith shall I come before 
 the Lord, my God? Shall I render my first born son, or, shall I sacrifice 
 the blood of rams, or bulls, or firstlings of the flock ! The sacrifice of a 
 broken, and a contrite heart, oh ! God ! thou requirest of me, and of every 
 man. and of every spirit of man. But men cannot understand this, till I 
 establish the truth, and certainty of this revelation. They have Moses, 
 and the prophets, and they will not believe them. The dead have been 
 raised, and they believe that, but they will not believe me. TLay have 
 had the precepts of Jesus, and they will not act upon them. They have 
 had the Comforter, the Spirit of God, but they would not be led by him 
 into Truth. They have now rappings, and writings, and they will not 
 turn to God, but follow after the outward, neglecting the inward. What 
 remains? Shall the master of the feast, say to his servants, Go out, and 
 compel them to come in, that my tables may be filled ! Shall he also turn 
 out, those, who press forward to the table, without the wedding garment, 
 denoting that they had not been called, or invited ? Yea, verily, this will he 
 do. He will not violate your Free-will, but he will make one more effort, 
 to conquer your reason, and prejudice. To seize your attention, and nail 
 your convictions. To lead you to living fountains, where you will drink, 
 and no more thirst for the outward. To lead you to the pool, and put you 
 in, whilst the waters within you are troubled, and before any other man 
 gets ahead of you, robbing them of their virtue, and efficacy. My signs, 
 shall accompany my preacher. My evidence, outward, shall accompany 
 my appeal to the inward monitor, and, I will thus, try to, make you all 
 mediums. Prepare then for greater things than these. For, as for those 
 unworthy servants, who did not do their Lord's bidding, and who do not 
 hereafter do it, they shall be seized, and bound, and cast into the outer 
 darkness, where there shall be weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of 
 teeth. Where, their worm dieth not; and, where, even, the ungodly 
 perish. Perish, not by eternal death, or annihilation, but as I have before 
 explained, perish, as regards every good motive, every lofty purpose, every 
 desire for reconciliation, and unity, with God. Not forever, but it may be 
 for what, to man's finite ideas, would seem forever, so long a period would 
 it be. Repent, then, for the Kingdom of Heaven, is at hand. Repent, 
 or fear condemnation, to the left hand of God. To that position I have 
 described, and, in which, so long as you remain, your punishment will be 
 everlasting. The word everlasting, does not express the true meaning I 
 now have in view, nor the meaning it has in the original Greek of the 
 gospels. Its true meaning, rendered in English, is, The continuance equal 
 to a long and indefinite period. And, analogy of its use, in other authors, 
 shows this. But do not think it is nothing, if it is not eternal. For, from 
 everlasting to everlasting, that is, from one long and indefinite period to 
 another long and indefinite period, will this punishment, and comparative 
 suffering, continue, till you do, just what you can now do, with less sacri- 
 fice, more facility, and as sure a salvation, which, by this means may be 
 more immediately secured to you. Be wise to day, for you know not 
 what to-morrow may bring forth. Give your heart to God now, for to- 
 morrow, conviction may be less strong, worldly desires more powerful, 
 pride, or pretended, and perhaps, sincerely felt, friendship, may remon- 
 
 11 
 
82 
 
 strate, so effectually as to place you beyond the reach of God's mercy, for 
 this long and indefinite period. During all that time, you must suffer the 
 want of happiness. The deprivation of the realization, of your desires. 
 For the desires of man's Free-will, are ordained to be unsatisfactory, 
 when realized. All is vanity, vanity of vanities, said the preacher; and, 
 so, every soul has found it; and, so, every soul will find it, till time shall 
 be no more. Why then will ye die ? oh ! people of Earth ! God's door 
 of mercy is ever open, and he calls you continually to, Come ! Come 
 unto me, all ye heavy laden, and I will give you rest. For my yoke is 
 easy, and my burden light. Fear not, then, for when you have come to 
 me, I am with you, thereafter, to the end of the world. Come, then, and 
 be saved by God's Infinite Mercy, in the only way you can be saved; and, 
 you will then be able to see, that every attempt to reach heaven, in any 
 other way, is only a robber, or thief, like attempt; and, you will then 
 know, that into heaven, no thief, or robber, can break through, or into it, 
 to steal, or enjoy, the treasures there in store, for God's willing servants. 
 Oh! people of Earth ! my heart yearns for you, and I would consider the 
 sacrifice of a crucifixion, nothing, if it would save you. Far more than 
 that, would any son of God, be willing to suffer, if, by that means, you 
 could be saved. But, after all that, you would still be required, to save 
 yourselves, by sacrificing your Free-Will. No man, or son of man, or son 
 of God, can save his brother, by giving a ransom for his soul. No, the 
 only thing that can be done, is to persuade you to save yourselves. Save 
 yourselves, then, Oh! unhappy, unwise, oh! ignorant, proud, People. 
 Save yourselves, all ye who are not perfectly happy. Those who are 
 perfectly happy, which includes the realization, at the time, of every 
 hope, or desire, or wish, or aspiration, those, I say, who are thus happy, 
 are saved; and they are saved with an eternal salvation; and of their joy, 
 and pleasure, thauksgiving, and glory, honor, and praise, there shall be no 
 end. Because, they are sons of God; one with him, in power, will, and 
 action. And, they can never fall from that perfect unity, and oneness, 
 they have reached, by passing through all the circles, of all the spheres, 
 from Paradise, to Sonship. Well, then, brethren and children, you have, 
 on the one hand, ages of separation from God ; on the other, ineffable joy, 
 and unending happiness. Choose ye, now, whether you will serve Baal, 
 or God. On yourselves must rest the consequences; which will continue, 
 for a long and indefinite period, in all their vast, and by man, immeasura- 
 ble, consequences ; and, different as they are, not more different, is the 
 old idea of heaven and hell ; except, as it affected your notions, of the 
 benevolence, justice, and mercy of God. 
 
 § 78. What then remains? I have called, and pleaded; I have per- 
 suaded, and entreated ; I have argued, and pleaded, in God's name, in my 
 own name, and in the name of suffering humanity. I will plead, and 
 argue, in my medium's name. I will ask you, who have known him best, 
 if he was ever the subject of religious excitement ? If he was ever dis- 
 posed to urge men to care for the future state ? If he was fond of the as- 
 semblies of God's people ? or, fancied, people ? Has he been active in 
 benevolence ? or, ardent in the cause of suffering men ? Has he been 
 devoted, all his lifo, to others* good ? or, rather to himself, and his own 
 
83 
 
 gratification ? Has he led away the drunkard, from his cups ? or, the 
 foo], from the house of destruction ? Has he not rather taken care of him- 
 self ? and left others to take care of themselves? Has he been an elegant 
 writer? a pleasing, or an active, member of the social circle? Has he 
 not rather been moody, and quiet? Has he not been reserved, and cau- 
 tious, in his deportment ? tedious, and tiresome, in his wit ? Yet, out of 
 this man, unpromising as he appeared, I have raised up one willing to do 
 my work. Now, if I should sacrifice his business, reduce his family to 
 beggary, and consign him to a dungeon, for an example of patience ; would 
 you be edified ? I believe, he could bear it, though it would be a trial he 
 would avoid. I believe, he would come out of the furnace, heated seven 
 times hotter than it was wont to be, without the smell of fire upon his 
 garments. But, I should not promote your salvation, by this course. I 
 choose rather to show you by him, that business shall prosper, relatives be 
 benefited, children be increased in beauty and intelligence, fellow men 
 encouraged, and impelled to follow his example. I shall use him freely, 
 and often. But, I intend to take care, that his temporalities do not suffer 
 for your sins. That he will live, so as to use, without abusing, my favors, 
 I believe. If ue does not, he alone must suffer the condemnation. He 
 has his Free-will ; whenever he chooses to exercise it, he can. Think 
 you he will use it ? "Watch him and see. But if he does, only draw 
 from that, this inference, That whatever favors God may bestow upon His 
 children, in the body, they may be perverted to evil, and, however, a man 
 may be made a partaker of His grace, in this life, he may withdraw him- 
 self, and return like the dog to his vomit, or, be for a long and indefinite 
 period, a castaway. The last state, of that man, shall be worse than the 
 first; for, at first, ignorance was an excuse, but, at the last, the sin was 
 against knowledge, and unpardonable. Again, then, let me persuade, and 
 entreat, let me argue, and reason, that you should choose, for your own 
 good, what will bring you peace here, and happiness hereafter. What 
 will you give for these blessings? They cannot be bought, with money, 
 or time. There is only one thing to be pawned, or exchanged, for them ; 
 and that is, your Free-Will, commonly called in the Bible, your heart. 
 Make this a willing sacrifice, on the altar of God's mercy, and you are 
 saved. Saved as long as you make it, and if you choose to persevere, with 
 an eternal salvation. Oh ! Son of Earth ! lay not aside this book, till you 
 resolve to seek God, and, by prayer, offer to him your heart. No matter 
 how much you have sinned. No matter how high you stand in the out- 
 ward church. Go down into your deepest self, and there, prostrate before 
 God, make the prayer, I have delivered for you, in the Fourth Chapter 
 of this book. When you can make that, with sincerity, and faith, in God, 
 and with desires of acceptance with him, you are saved. When you can 
 desire to make it thus, you are almost saved. A little more effort will 
 then be sufficient. One more effort, one more getting down deep, into 
 your inmost deep, will save you. May God help you, is my prayer, and 
 that of the medium. But our prayers can do you no good. God is will- 
 ing, already, and desirous, already, to help you, and he will do every 
 thing, but force your Free- Will, to bring you into reconciliation with 
 him. 
 
84 
 
 Let us pray. 
 
 § 79. Oh ! thou eternal, incomprehensible, almighty, and ever loviug 
 Father, and Friend ! Oh ! listen to the humble supplication of thy deeply 
 desiring servant; or, if not thy servant, oh ! God ! make me thy servant. 
 Grant, oh ! most loving, and kind, and powerful Father, and Friend ! that 
 I may have wisdom from thee to see, what way I should take ; to feel, 
 what I ought to feel ; to love, what I ought to love. Be thou, oh ! most 
 kind Parent! my helper, my savior, my intercessor, my redeemer, my 
 friend. I know, oh ! God ! that thou art all these ; but yet, oh ! kind 
 Parent ! make me feel its surety more. Let me know the peace that 
 the world cannot give, or take away. Be thou r oh ! Father ! my helper 
 in this world's affairs ; and, my savior in spiritual matters. Oh ! God ! I 
 desire to serve thee, and to do thy will. May it please thee to help me to 
 do it. Help me, oh ! Father ! to walk as thou wouldst have me, and to 
 pray acceptably to thee. Help me, oh ! God ! to say at all times, and un- 
 der every dispensation ; when troubles surround me, and trials depress 
 me ; then, oh ! God ! help me more, and more, till I can say, truly and 
 sincerely, and with perfect reliance on thy goodness, and mercy, and 
 loving kindness, all like thyself infinite ; to say then, oh ! Lord, God, 
 Almighty ! not my will, but thine, oh ! Heavenly Father ! be done ! 
 Amen. 
 
 Oh ! God ! hear us for thy son's sake, for thy own sake, for our sake ; 
 and, we will try, more, and more, to become thy servants, and to be 
 worthy of thy kind regard. Oh ! God ! thou art good, make us good ; 
 thou art loving, make us loving ; thou art happy, make us happy ; thou 
 art ever merciful, and forgiving, make us so, we pray thee ; so that we 
 may be like thee, and like thy son, the Lord Jesus Christ ; to whom, 
 with thee, be all honor, glory, thanksgiving and praise, power, will and 
 majesty, now and forever, world without end. Amen. 
 
 Oh ! God ! let thy Holy Spirit be with us, and guide us, and help us, 
 into salvation ; because, oh ! God ! thy Son has declared to us, thy great 
 mercy, and loving kindness, we dare to ask, these favors, oh! God! of 
 thine, otherwise, unapproachable majesty, and infinite nature. For thine 
 is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory, now and forever, from 
 everlasting to everlasting, and so on to infinity, incomprehensible, and be- 
 yond our natures to conceive of. Amen. 
 
 § 80. Almighty God ! who dost, from thy throne, behold all things, in 
 the Earth below, and the heavens above, look down, in thine infinite mer- 
 cy, upon thy would-be-humble servant. Grant unto me, the desires of 
 my heart, so far as they are worthy, and proper to be granted, and fill 
 me with love for thee, and help me, to be kind, and loving, and affection- 
 ate, and to do thy will, and to walk in thy ways, in thy peace, and in quiet- 
 ness, and obscurity, if such be thy will. And oh ! God ! be very kind, 
 and loving, to me ; and preserve me, in the enjoyment of thy counsel, and 
 guidance, in all things ; and keep me, and help me to keep myself, passive 
 in thy hands, and in the hands of thy spirits ; so that I may work, in en- 
 tire submission to thy will, and walk, always, in thy ways. And, to thee, 
 shall be the praise, honor, and glory, forever, and forever. Amen. 
 
85 
 
 § 81. This last prayer has been made, previous to this time, by my me- 
 dium, in his own will ; and, when you can make such a prayer, in your 
 own will, you will be a medium too. Be ye therefore ready, and willing, 
 for ye know not in what hour, the Lord will come. Come he will. Have 
 your lamps, then, trimmed, and lighted, for if you be gone for oil, when 
 he comes, you will be ranked amongst the foolish virgins, or unwise men. 
 Oh ! my People ! hear my voice, and listen to my call. I am the Son of 
 God, and God sends me through this medium, to speak to you, to convince 
 you, and to lead you to light and life, and eternal salvation. To the man 
 sions of indescribable bliss, where joy, happiness, bliss, unutterable, un 
 describable, and inconceivable, by men, fills every son, and daughter of man, 
 every creature, and son of God ; and every soul that, in the universe of uni- 
 verses, and the whole concentration of universes of universes, in the whole 
 great, and illimitable, creation of God, is enjoying, or will enjoy it, to the 
 end of time, and in the beginning of the eternity that succeeds to the time, 
 when all are Sons of God. Then, shall one universal shout of Joy, and 
 Salvation, ring through the whole illimitable Creation. That, my friends, 
 will be the last trump. Then eternity will commence, and it, of course, 
 has no end. Neither will their bliss have any end. What God will then 
 have in store for them, no man, no spirit, no Son, knows. God, himself, 
 does not know, because he has not resolved to know. But, in due time, 
 he will make his law, that is his will, known. Would you be the last 
 one of all God's spirits to reach his throne, his Sonship ? No, you would 
 not, I know, if you can help it. You can help it, if you will sacrifice 
 your heart, your Free- Will. Let us pray, again, the prayer I have tran- 
 scribed for you, from the Fourth Chapter and its additions. 
 
 Let us now leave this part of our subject, to return, for a time, to the 
 Chronological account of the Creation. 
 
 CHAPTEK XII. 
 
 THE DELUGE. 
 
 The Relations of (he Crust, or Surface, of the Earth. 
 
 § 82. The time, when the Earth assumed the globular form, was about 
 the time Venus became a ring, about the central body. The central body 
 emitted light, and heat, as it now does, and, as it had done from its first 
 organization, as a globe. The Moon, was separated, about the time Mer- 
 cury was formed into a ring, and at about the same time, Venus became a 
 globe. About the time Mercury became a globe, the moon also became 
 one, and the Solar sj^stem received its present appearance of develop- 
 ment, except, that a moon has since been added to Jupiter, in place of a 
 ring, and Saturn's rings have been separated, and the outer planets, have 
 had some similar changes of rings, and moons. Now this may be regard- 
 ed as mere invention of the medium, by some, and it would not require 
 
8G 
 
 much to produce ir, if the general law of development is admitted. I, 
 however, give it, for such as can be gratified by the truth, respecting this 
 subject; and shall extend my observations, somewhat further, on the 
 same general principles of geology, and the formation of the crust of the 
 Earth, and the production of the animal creation. There was a great 
 contraction of the body, or matter of the Earth, after its first assumption 
 of the globular form. But this was continued, for so long a period, that I 
 will not undertake to write, the myriads of years, before the dry land ap- 
 peared. The contraction was caused, or accomplished, rather, by the 
 change of gases, to liquids, and of liquids, to solids. It is a great mistake 
 to suppose, that the arrangement of matter into gaseous, fluid, and solid, 
 has always existed. Comets are gaseous bodies, and represent the orig- 
 inal, or early state of the sun, or central body, before concentration had 
 commenced. Next fluids appeared ; lastly, dry land, or solids. 
 
 § 83. The central portion, of the planetary bodies, is now gaseous, and 
 the theory of Symmes, is not so far from the truth, as is generally sup- 
 posed. It is, however, so far from the truth, as to be unfounded, by any 
 hypothesis, which will explain its phenomena. I shall give a hypothesis, 
 but it will not confirm his main points, which were, the openings through 
 the crust of the Earth. The openings, could not exist; because, the 
 shell would contract to close them ; and, if they existed, disruption of a 
 ring could not take place, because the internal resistance would not be suf- 
 ficient, to maintain the position of the crust outwardly. 
 
 § 84. Well then, the crust being formed first of gas, secondly of fluid, 
 and thirdly of solid matter, thickens and hardens, becoming more and 
 more solid, till its thickness is so great, as to prevent a further contraction. 
 Before this time, the inequalities of surface, are produced by crushings, 
 by contractions, forcing up ridges, or forcing inwardly hollows ; on the 
 outside, on the contrary, hollows represent inward ridges, or uprisings, as 
 men in the body term .them. When the contraction can no longer pro- 
 ceed in this way, the preparations for the removal of the crust com- 
 mence by a course of separation, proceeding within the outer crust. 
 The internal matter, continues to contract, leaving the outer sustaining it- 
 self by its own strength. When the inner surface, has become sufficient- 
 ly reduced in size, to furnish a strong shell, its contractions again begin to 
 cast up ridges, and make valleys. In the valleys, the fluids rest; above 
 the whole, the gaseous particles, that have escaped from within, float, or 
 adhere, to the more solid, and fluid, surface. Then the solid outer crust, 
 is liable to, and soon receives, such further contraction, as ruptures it into 
 rings. These rings may conglomerate, or slide into each other, and re- 
 main separate, for some will be smaller than others. The polar portions 
 of the old surface, or outer crust, fall to the inner crust, because they have 
 no centrifugal force, to maintain them at a distance. The more central 
 zones, or equatorial regions, become, more, and more, accelerated in 
 speed, by being relieved from the polar parts. Then, the acceleration of 
 rotatory motion proceeding, the crust, or ring, as it has now become, be- 
 comes more attenuated, and enlarges its circumference, till the motion, 
 that has resulted from all these proceedings, is precisely such as will 
 cause, an equality of centrifugal, and centripetal, force, at the distance, to 
 
87 
 
 which the body had arrived, when the equalization took place. Then the 
 body, or ring, continues to revolve, or rotate, about the central body, till 
 an inequality of thickness becomes developed, by the contraction of its 
 matter, which still goes on, and the thicker portions, drawing by more co- 
 hesive, and contractive, force, finally make a rupture, or parting, of the 
 ring. Then, as I have before related, the ring begins to double inwardly, 
 till it winds up, as it were, like a cord, into a ball, or globe. This globe is 
 more solid than that from which it separated. But it is not solid. Again 
 the contraction, and the disruption, proceeds with the first body, and the 
 satellite also proceeds in the same manner. 
 
 § 85. But the satellite is more nearly solid and can scarcely again 
 throw off a ring. There is however such an instance in one of Saturn's 
 moons, where a satellite has been formed from a moon, or satellite, and it 
 now exists in the form of a ring. It is the third moon from the central 
 body, that has this unique, in this system, attendant. How then did the 
 Ark save Noah, when the Moon separated from the Earth ? I will ex- 
 plain. 
 
 CHAPTEE XIII. 
 
 EARLY HISTORY. 
 
 History of the Earth, and its Inhabitants, after the Deluge. 
 
 § 86. The time fgr the disruption having arrived, and the Ark being 
 prepared, by the Medium, Noah, in exact conformity to direction of the 
 Divine Influx, the windows of heaven were opened. God's mercy was 
 displayed, to men of that generation, by signs of warning, for forty days 
 and forty nights. Terrible to them, were the convulsions of nature. The 
 Earth rocked violently, almost continually. The waters rushed, violently, 
 over the dry land. The mountains fell, the lakes dried up. The whole 
 of the race of men, then, and thus, perished, except Noah, and those 
 whom he had received into the Ark. Noah, was a young man, and his 
 family consisted of only three sons, and as many daughters. A small 
 number, for the long lived, and prolific antediluvians. The Ark, had been 
 navigated by Noah, under God's direction, to the Polar regions, where its 
 safety was secured, by the law of which I have informed you. These 
 polar regions, reached the under crust of the earth, without any serious 
 shock ; but the effect, necessarily, was, that the Earth began to change its 
 axis of rotation, and thus, the one pole, became the central table land of 
 Asia, and the other, the table land of Mexico, and Central America. 
 This change, though gradual, was sudden enough to imbed, in ice, the 
 carcases of tropical animals, in the now frozen regions of Siberia, former- 
 ly, the tropical, or equatorial, portion of the inner crust. But how came 
 the tropical animals there, if the outer crust passed off, in those regions, 
 and became the Moon ? The outer solid part, only, left. The gaseous, 
 
88 
 
 and fluid, parts, descended to the central body, by the attraction of gravi- 
 tation, and with them, the dead bodies of men, and animals. But the 
 dead bodies of men, have not been found with the bodies of animals, in 
 Siberia ! They have not, but they may be, and will be, before long. For 
 it is only of late, that the bodies of the animals were found there. Noah, 
 now being safely landed upon the renewed, or inner crust of the Earth, 
 left the Ark, when he found the commotions had subsided. But why did 
 he not receive the counsel of God, as to the time, when he should leave ? 
 He did act by God's direction, to the end of his life. And, it was only 
 because God, does not choose to have a man cease to act for himself, or in 
 reliance upon, and by the aid of, his own powers, that He insists on his 
 doing it. It is, in this, that a medium's submission, is most fully shown, a 
 willingness to serve God, and obey His revealed will ; and, also a resolution 
 to work for himself, without requiring God to be his servant, because he 
 has rendered God obedience. 
 
 § 87. Noah, then found a country, not materially different from the 
 former surface of the Earth, because it was, in fact, a part of it. But 
 this old surface, was found to be less fertile than the new, under the 
 changed condition of the atmosphere. He therefore soon sought, under 
 God's direction, a more fertile region, which he found Eastward, in what 
 is now called China, and what was then, the Western coast of a continent 
 which reached over the greater part of the Pacific ocean, as its place is 
 now called. But then the rivers in China run Eastwardly, and how could, 
 they do that, if it were the Western coast. The change of elevation of 
 surface, that took place under the laws of contracting crusts, submerged 
 the great continent of the then Asia, and raised the space, between that, 
 and the central table land, on which the Ark had rested. This made the 
 water shed itself, in the opposite direction in China; and, in their history, 
 fabulous though it is called by learned Europeans, is found a record, of 
 this extraordinary, and unlooked for, change, and of the devastation, and 
 destruction of human life, which it caused. Wonderful as it was, and 
 unheard of as it is, to the present generation, these changes were not 
 unfrequent, in the early ages, after the disruption of the Moon's ring. 
 But now, the hundreds of thousands of years, have so established the 
 crust, that it no longer changes much, or violently. Slow, and gradual 
 uprisings, and depressions, of surface, take place, and have been observed, 
 and recorded. The last great submersion, was that of the continent, or 
 great island, of Atlantis, which took place, about ten thousand years ago; 
 and, of which a distinct tradition has been preserved, both in the records 
 of the Eastern, and of the Western Continent. The one by the Pheni- 
 cians, and Greeks; the other, by the Mexicans, and Peruvians; and, also, 
 by the aborigines of Cuba, Hispaniola, and other West India islands. Sud- 
 den, as it was, a few escaped to tell the tale ; and its remains of surface, 
 exist in Teneriffe, and St. Helena, and a few other small islands. The 
 great ancient Asian continent, left the numerous islands of the Pacific, 
 and the Continent, or great island, of New Holland. In the past history 
 of the surface of the Earth, many such changes, involving vast destruction 
 of life, and obliteration of ancient records, and monuments, occurred. 
 Nations perished, like individuals. But these nations, people, and histo- 
 
89 
 
 lies, have no interest for you. who have never heard of them. Let us 
 return to China, the oldest, the primeval nation of the Earth. 
 
 § 88. Noah, lived 600 years after the flood; and, at his death, saw an 
 empire, or naLion, of many millions of happy descendants. His sons ruled 
 provinces, or divisions, of the nation, or race, and Shem succeeded him, 
 oy Divine appointment. Shem lived for several hundred years after his 
 father's death; dying, aged above a thousand years. But why was no 
 record preserved of this life, longer than Methusaleh's ! Because, the 
 tradition was lost, before writing was invented. Who succeeded' Shem 1 
 The names of his sons, given in the Bible, have reference to nations, and 
 to colonies, and not to persons. But the Jews, and before them the Egyp- 
 tians, delighted to trace their genealogies to the utmost extent, and would 
 not be satisfied, without reaching back to Noah. They chose Shem's 
 line of descent for themselves; and, that was true enough, but Abraham, 
 the son of the tribe, or race, of Terah, was an obscure man in his native 
 Chaldea. He, however, by obeying God, became the founder of a great 
 nation, and his chronology, becomes nearly correct, in the Bible. Then 
 his sons, and grandsons, are traced with fair correctness, to Moses, and 
 Joshua, and an on, down to Solomon, and the Captivity. Yet, not with 
 entire correctness, for these records were all lost at the time of the Baby- 
 lonian Captivity, and restored, from the memories of the chief men of the 
 nation, by Ezra. The Egyptians, had records, besides those upon their 
 monuments. On the monuments, but little was recorded, other than gen- 
 ealogies. The people, could read the sacred writing, as well as the 
 priests, in an early day; and, long before they lost that ability, the scheme, 
 for withholding from them the recorded knowledge of the past, was con- 
 cocted. Copies of these records of Egyptian tradition, and History, exist, 
 as I have stated, but when found they will not tell much more than this. 
 
 § 89. Egypt, was settled in early time, but inundations, and physical 
 revolutions, destroyed its population, so that its commencement of history, 
 as a nation, commenced about twenty thousand years before Christ came 
 in Jesus of Nazareth. Many, and various, tribes, at first formed the pop- 
 ulation; derived from India, and Assyria. At last, Menes united them all 
 under one government, and left the nation, strong, and powerful. His 
 successors attempted foreign conquests; but, with few exceptions, with 
 poor success. At home, though they maintained their independence, and 
 extended their empire by population and wealth, they, also, by marriages, 
 acquired kingdoms in Africa, which their superior civilization, and careful, 
 and discreet, policy, enabled them to maintain for a long period. They 
 were at last conquered, by a race of Shepherds, or Nomades, whose 
 original home, or at least their home for generations, was Scythia, or as 
 it is now called Siberia. These Ycthos, or as more generally written 
 Hycshos, were a marauding colony, like those Kimbri, and Kelts, and 
 Germans, that made such inroads into Southern Europe, in after ages ; 
 though, they never obtained such complete possesssion, of the countries 
 they invaded, since history commenced its records. Before that, though, 
 their ravages had been more powerful, and destructive. The Pelasgians, 
 were Scythian tribes, or emigrants. The Tuetonic nations, also trace 
 their origin to Siberia, faintly, but correctly. The Ycthos, maintained 
 
90 
 
 their supremacy in Egypt, for more than a hundred years; about as long 
 as the Vandals retained Northern Africa, in the decline of the Roman Em- 
 pire. The people of Egypt, then rose, as one man, at a given signal, and 
 put to death, every hated oppressor, and made their memory accursed 
 forever. The very name of shepherd, was such an offence to Egyptians, 
 thai Moses led his followers away from Egypt, almost without opposition, 
 because they were, in general, shepherds. 
 
 § 90. But, you say, Moses was opposed by Pharoah ; and, at last, fol- 
 lowed with an army, from which his followers only were saved, by a 
 miracle! No, my friend ; Moses, was opposed by court intrigues. His 
 claims to the throne, had been set aside most unjustly. The enemies of 
 his claims, feared he might wish, to turn the strength of his followers, 
 against the nation ; and, endeavor to obtain by force, what he had been 
 wrongfully deprived of, for the reason before given. Moses, therefore 
 threatened, and negotiated, till he, at last, extorted from Pharoah, a 
 reluctant consent. But, Pharoah felt the necessity of watching the move- 
 ments of Moses, and his followers, which he did with his whole army. 
 And Pharoah lost that army, by imprudently attempting to follow Moses, 
 and the Israelites, as they called themselves, in their march across the 
 head of the Red sea. But the account, as recorded, is somewhat dis- 
 torted. Its general features are true, however; and by making some 
 allowance, for the exaggeration of rewriting them in Ezra's time, we 
 shall easily reconcile it, with an intention to give the truth. I have al- 
 ready alluded sufficiently to the wars of the Canaanites, and the wander- 
 ings in the wilderness. I will only state, that the account of Eden being 
 Eastward, in the book of Genesis, is a transcription from a Chinese record, 
 that had been translated to Egypt, and adopted as a literal one, in their 
 theology. In that, the change was made, from Westward, to Eastward, for 
 Eden's locality, so as to suit the longitude of the place. 
 
 CHAPTEK XIV. 
 
 LATER HISTORY. 
 Origin, and History, of Commercial Nations. 
 
 § 91. There is another History of a nation to be written, in which you 
 will feel an interest. That is, the History of the Phenicians. The 
 Egyptians, were a people similar to the Chinese, in their institutions 
 They were separated into castes, and each followed his father's trade, or 
 profession. They were quiet, unresisting, unenterprising, indisposed to 
 roam. They had no ships in early days, and the fables of Grecian settle 
 ment from Egypt, had no foundation in reality. Phenicia, was the great 
 commercial nation of the olden time; or, rather, for the ten thousand 
 years preceding the Christian era. Their power was broken by the 
 Assyrians, and their commerce ruined by the Greeks. They commenced 
 
01 
 
 their settlements on the Levant, by immigrating from Arabia, and southern 
 India. They extended their power, over Spain, Italy, Sicily, Northern 
 Africa; and, in their earliest voyages, reached the ancient Continent, or 
 great island, of Atlantis, where they had settlements, or colonies, or 
 trading posts. The inhabitants of Atlantis, were a kindred people ; but 
 had left the original seat of the race, or tribe, at a much earlier period. 
 From thence, they proceeded by sea, to the British Islands, to Denmark, 
 Norway, and even to Iceland. From Iceland, they found a way to reach 
 America; though its productions in those northern regions, had small 
 value for them. The gold of Ophir, was obtained from the interior of 
 Africa, which is the richest in its production, of all countries. The mouths 
 of rivers, along, and below, the Gulf of Guinea, supplied them; by the 
 commercial tastes of the African nations, inducing them, to resort to them, 
 for the purpose of obtaining the articles the Phenicians sold. 
 
 § 92. But, did not other nations, share in this lucrative commerce ! 
 None did, after the submersion of Atlantis, till Solomon persuaded Hiram, 
 of Tyre, to allow his ships to accompany the annual fleet, that left the 
 Phenician ports, and rendezvoused at Sicily. Their voyages were perform- 
 ed by coastifig, and some few bold departures, on known short cuts, per- 
 formed under favorable circumstances. Three years, were usually occu- 
 pied in going, trading, and returning. But did not Solomon have his ships 
 on the Red Sea ! He did make a port at Ezion Geber ; but, that was as a 
 compensation to Hiram, for the great privilege, of being allowed to join 
 the Phenician fleet, in its voyage for gold. The Phenicians used Ezion 
 Geber, far more than the Jews ; and, it was at that port, they did busi- 
 ness, or had commerce, with India. Before that, their supplies of Indian 
 goods, had been obtained from ports on the Persian gulf, which the Assy- 
 rians oppressed ; and from which, the land transportation, was much 
 more, than from Ezion Geber. 
 
 § 93. The laws, and language, of Phenicia, have nearly perished. 
 Their History, entirely so, to men in the body; except, as it is connected, 
 during its latter time, with the Jews, and Greeks. The Greeks, them- 
 selves, were the posterity of Phenician colonies, united with Pelasgian 
 conquerors. These again, were further mixed with other tribes, arriving 
 from the Black sea ; or, from what is now called Circassia, and Georgia. 
 A district, which has long possessed the fairest, and noblest, physical 
 specimens of man ; and, from which, too, the Saxons were derived. 
 
 § 94. The Saxons were not Germans, nor Scandinavians, but Georgians. 
 They left their original, or for long time, residence, in the year of Alex- 
 ander's invasion of Persia, and marched, or travelled, by slow stages, and 
 circuitous routes, till they reached the Baltic at Riga. There they long 
 maintained themselves, but new immigrations taking place, they were 
 forced to fly from that country, and a small remnant of the bravest, took 
 possession of, and maintained themselves in, the peninsula of Jutland, the 
 neighboring islands, and the almost impenetrable marshes of the neighbor- 
 ing continent. Here, they arrived about one hundred and fifty years, 
 after the Christian era ; and there, they remained, as their principal seat 
 of power, till they had by a long and persevering contest, obtained pos- 
 session of England, and the greater part of Scotland. 
 
92 
 
 § 95. The remainder of their History, is well known, to men in the 
 body ; but, that they are to be the ruling, and controlling, nation, in 
 coming generations, is just surmised, by a few ardent imaginations, who 
 look upon British power, as the manifestation of its developement. They 
 are not far wrong. But it is to America, we look, as the future seat of 
 their power ; for even England must fall, before the combined power of 
 the Dragon of Rome, and the False Prophet of Europe. But, the 
 Woman that fled to the Wilderness, and was sustained by the two wings 
 of a great eagle, shall receive her progenitors, and sustain the power of 
 the Saxon nation, in all its splendor, till the Fifth monarchy shall be 
 merged, in a universal brotherhood of all mankind, under the government 
 of Shiloh, the Prince of Peace. But to return from this digression, let 
 us briefly sketch, the Laws, and Government, of the Phenicians. 
 
 § 96. Their state, or nation, was composed of a considerable number 
 of independent cities, under respective heads, comparable to kings, but 
 not possessing absolute power. They ruled through, or with, the assist- 
 ance of a representative body, appointed by the people at large. There 
 was a federation, but its weakness cost them, their existence as a nation, 
 when the Assyrian power became established, and aggressive. One, by 
 one, the small states were reduced, till only Tyre remained. The colo- 
 nies, had never depended much upon the mother cities, for government, 
 and their most powerful one, Carthage, was only an ally. As is well 
 known, they, were not unwilling to be left without the rivalry of Tyre; 
 and, they always had some excuse, in the time of her greatest need, for 
 refusing help. Troy, was one of the small Phenician states, and was 
 destroyed by the Greeks, who even then, began to prey upon the Phe- 
 nician commerce. The length of the siege, and the cause given for the 
 war, in the Iliad, are imaginary ; but it was a contest, that called forth 
 the whole power, and resources of the Greek states, which also had, like 
 the Phenicians, and as derived from that ancestral branch, a confederacy, 
 weak, it is true, but strong, when all felt a common interest, or desire, to 
 obtain a particular object. So, Troy fell, a thousand years before Tyre. 
 
 § 97. The religion of the Phenicians, was a mixture of all that their 
 commerce made them acquainted with. Its purity was maintained, in 
 their previous land of residence ; but, they adopted whatever would make 
 them more agreeable, to the people with whom they traded ; and, from 
 them, derived human sacrifices, and fire worship. They introduced fire 
 worship into Asia, having derived it from Africa. Zoroaster was a Phe- 
 nician ; and, his works, and preachings, converted the Persians from truth, 
 to error respecting the origin of Evil, and the worship of Fire, the Sun, 
 and Idols. They still believed in God, the Maker, and Preserver, of all 
 things. But their recognition of him, became less, and less, as time pro- 
 gressed, and the priesthood declined in learning. At last, only the 
 outward form was left of this religion ; and, at the coming of Jesus of 
 Nazareth, as the Messiah, the knowledge of the One True God, was 
 confined to the single nation, insignificant, and contemptible, of Jews. 
 
 § 98. Every nation that knew them, despised them. Their own dis- 
 sensions, weakened them, and they were the prey of every invader, 
 whether he marched to, or from, Assyria, or Egypt. Living in a defensi- 
 
93 
 
 ble country, they seldom resisted. Their spirit was broken by defeat, 
 and their power by dissension. Some adhered to an Egyptian party, 
 some to an Assyrian. Some would trust to Pheniciau alliance, others 
 desired to call in the Greeks. The prophets urged them to trust in the 
 God they professed to serve and to own for King of Kings, but their faith 
 was too weak, and their History, with the brief interval, of the reign of 
 David, and the sway of Solomon, was a series of disasters, following a 
 series of predictions of success if they would have submitted passively to 
 their God; whom their prophets, or mediums, always had communion 
 with, through his Holy Spirits. There was, at last, a cessation, under 
 the Grecian Syrian monarchy, of the almost constant devastation they 
 had experienced, and the successors of Alexander, respected his grant of 
 a nominal independence. The Romans, in the beginning of their domin- 
 ion, were disposed to treat the Jews, like other conquered nations ; with- 
 out any other rigor, than what was necessary to secure their plunder, under 
 the name of taxes ; but the Jews were so insolent, and haughty, and 
 pugnacious, that their destruction as a nation, became, to the Roman view, 
 a necessity. From this impending event, the Christians fled ; and, warned 
 by their mediums, or prophets, secured safe refuge, in various parts of 
 the world. This event, was thus overruled, to be the means of greatly 
 aiding the spread of Christianity, which was thus preached, to every na- 
 tion, tongue, and people, of the Western portion of the Eastern continent. 
 Paul, was in Rome, a prisoner for three years ; and he there made con- 
 verts, amongst the noblest of the Romans.; and, their influence, exerted 
 itself, to prevent a persecution of them, as well as of Jews, which was 
 at one time threatened, by Titus and Vespasian. 
 
 CHAPTEE XY. 
 
 IMPENDING CHANGE. 
 Changes of the Earth's surface ; Past, and Future. 
 
 § 99. When the World was in its primeval form of a Ring, the solid 
 part was accompanied by fluid and gas, because the Central body, had 
 retired by contraction, to so great a distance from the outer crust, that its 
 attraction, was less than that of the ring, or Earth, itself. But for this, 
 the Earth, like the Moon, would have had no atmosphere, or fluid. 
 
 The Moon, however, has such a gas surrounding it, as suffices for the 
 maintenance of life, in organized beings. They are not, however, like to 
 any in the Earth, and I shall not weaken your faith, by describing them ; 
 particularly, as it is not, properly, within the limits of my title page. 
 
 The Earth, then, having rolled up like a ball, retained, at first, sufficient 
 tenacity, and glutinosity, to be moulded into spherical form, by the laws 
 of motion, and centrifugal force. Its center, was left hollow, as far as 
 solids were concerned, and retained most of the fluids, which had acccm- 
 
94 
 
 panied it. But, the contraction going on, the glutinous matter, which was 
 its solid portion, soon began to separate itself, into an outer, and inne? 
 crust. It was, however, as yet, too unconsolidated, to maintain its outer 
 crust far enough from the inner, to form a ring, that would separate into 
 an orbit of its own. Its whole material, fell back, as it were, upon the 
 inner crust. It was by this process, that the moon became large in pro- 
 portion to the Earth. 
 
 § 100. It was also, this process which caused the great changes of sur- 
 facej I have alluded to in speaking of the submersion of continents. But 
 this did not continue so long this time, as before ; nor, so extensively. 
 From this, will result a smaller moon, at the next separation, which as I 
 before stated, will take place soon ; that is, in a few thousand years. 
 This second moon, will be, at first, a ring; and, at last, a globe, about half 
 as far from the Earth, as the present moon. But, before this disruption 
 occurs, we hope to be able to convert all the men of Earth, to a know- 
 ledge of their Creator ; and, an understanding of his Laws of Being, 
 Action towards Men, and Salvation of Men, and Spirits. But, we do 
 not know that we shall be able to do it. Because, Man has, and will 
 have, his Free-will. We shall ask, then, that every believer of the truth, 
 shall work in submission to God ; and, passively, by His direction, to ex- 
 tend this knowledge, and secure this conversion. The outward signs, of 
 our presence, will cease very soon. But we shall ever be ready, and 
 willing, and desirous, to work spiritually, internally, and by Divine Influx. 
 The way to men's hearts, is always open to this proceeding, if they con- 
 sent. If they are willing, we work. If they are passive, God rules. If 
 they are passive, God rules in them, and acts through them, on other 
 men. Who, will come up to the help of the Living God? Who, will 
 be on his side, in the coming, the already commenced, contest, between 
 Him, and Man's Free-will? Choose ye now, whether you will serve 
 God, or the world ; God, or man ; God, or your own Free-will. 
 
 CHAPTEE XVI. 
 
 ANTEDILUVIAN HISTOKY. 
 
 History of Antediluvian Life, upon the Earth. 
 
 § 101. When the Earth had assumed its globular form, and had become 
 the residence of Man, animals, had existed upon it, for hundreds of thou- 
 sands of years. First, fish were the inhabitants; slightly above vegeta- 
 bles. Gradually, the highest form of animal life rose in the scale of 
 creation, by the developement of the law, that spoke the Earth, and the 
 whole universe of universes into being. When quadrupeds existed, Man's 
 type, the monkey tribe, appeared. But monkeys lacked the living soul. 
 The spirit from Paradise did not enter their bodies. They were like the 
 other animals, and like the monkeys of the present day, mere animals, 
 
95 
 
 mere sentient existences. But they were not without some kind of in 
 telligence, any more than the higher animals of the present day. They 
 had reasoning powers, though limited. They could form governments, 
 and establish laws. But their laws were simple, scarcely extending be- 
 yond the limits of personality. Property, was only recognized, when in 
 possession ; and personal rights, were not more than the right to roam 
 unmolested. But, there was a sentiment of justice, instilled into their 
 being, which stood in the place of many laws; and the estab! ; shment of 
 government is easy, when beings are already under the control of justice. 
 These animals were somewhat superior, to the highest of the present 
 relative tribes, or races, as men call them. They even assembled in 
 large communities, and erected huts, in a kind of orderly arrangement. 
 
 § 102. But, long before men appeared, these animals had subdued the 
 earth's surface to orderly cultivation, in large districts, and preserved its 
 security and peace, by the destruction of the animals, that would have, 
 by their abundance, injured the harvests, or their domestic animals. For 
 the various useful, or domestic animals, were trained into subjection, by 
 this race o/ superior animals, which had thus prepared the Earth for 
 Man's residence. For Man is helpless, nearly, without the aid of ani- 
 mals. He may be savage, but can scarcely be a civilized, a refined, or 
 intellectual man, without their services being subjected to his wants, and 
 desires, and whims. The monkey, or baboon race, then existing, having 
 reached its highest development, Man appeared, by the development 
 of the same law of progress, which had so carried forward matter, as to 
 make his presence a want, or necessity, to its peiiection and beauty. 
 Man appeared first, as a few individuals, of a lower form than at present. 
 That is, by lower, I mean, more animal, sensual, gross. This primitive 
 man was larger, stronger, and longer lived, as I have before intimated. 
 But the first creation, or appearance, of man, was by an act of matter: 
 or, else, it was by an act of Deity, or of his Word. By his Word, all 
 things were made. So, by it, Man was made. 
 
 ' § 103. Can you understand the process by which matter assumed form 
 and being, and sentiency, as an organized body, prepared for the reception 
 of an immortal emanation from God? I fear not. My medium found 
 what I have before written, to be, in some parts, too high for him; and 
 wisely left it behind, in reading the book, as above his comprehension. 
 Not that he despaired of understanding it, but that he resolved to take 
 time to compare, and weigh, and resolve, and combine, and study, and 
 ponder, that he might understand it thoroughly. This you must do, oh, 
 learned man, if you would fully appreciate, and understand, my next 
 Chapter. 
 
96 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF MAN. 
 
 History of Marts Formation, and Improvement ; from the Beginning, to 
 the Present Time. 
 
 § 104. Man, being prepared by the Word, in the course of creation, or, 
 development, was found in the bowels, or matrix, of a pure specimen of 
 I he highest order of animals that preceded him. He was then, very sim- 
 ilar in form, whatever he was in iuteriors, to the lower animal. But, his 
 mother having been selected with particular regard for the event, or cir- 
 cumstance ; and the mother of that mother, having, also, been so selected, 
 the possibility of improvement, is evident enough to human reason. But 
 the father, was also selected, as well as the mother. For, by two consecu- 
 tive proceedings, on the part of the Word, the two mothers, were induced 
 to conceive an embryo, without an animal congress. The result, was a 
 being highly developed, the admiration of its mother, and of all the animal 
 race. How, you say, can such a result be possible ? and does not this 
 show, that Jesus was not the only begotten son of God ? I will explain 
 this, by calling to your recollection, that women in the present day, do, 
 often, so conceive an embryo. Virgins, of unspotted, and unsuspected, and 
 real, virtue and purity, have borne them. To be sure, they do not come 
 to maturity, are seldom expelled, are more often outside of the uterus 
 when found. But the fact is well known, that hydatids often occur in 
 pure minded women, who have had no sexual congress. Then, all that is 
 wanting is to have sentiency impressed upon, or imbued into, the body 
 thus formed, and it would progress to maturity. This the Word does, 
 and the Word also disposes the constitution of the animal, or woman, to 
 a state in which the hydatid must inevitably be found, and provides that it 
 shall occur, at such a time, as will ensure its safe progress to the uterus. 
 For, it will always make such safe progress, if it occur at the period of tho 
 monthly return, or catamenia. But, if at any other period, than within 
 forty-eight hours of that cessation, it will not pass into the uterus. Then 
 what is the reason more do not occur in this way ! First, the chances 
 are as twelve to fifteen, opposed to one, that it does not occur at that time. 
 Second, there is the further chance, very much against it, that it will 
 pass off, as a foreign body, at, or before, the next return. 
 
 § 105. How, then, is this different from the conception of the Virgin 
 mother, of Jesus of Nazareth? She was also operated on by the Word. 
 For, by the Word all things were made ; and, therefore, the only begotten 
 Son of God, must have also been made by the Word. But in this case, 
 the Word, himself, took flesh. That is, became the soul, or sentient 
 portion, of the infant born to Mary. How, then, do we understand you, 
 when you say, that the Spirit, or Soul, of Jesus, was selected for that 
 particularly prepared body, because its desire in Paradise had been to do 
 good ? will be asked by many attentive readers, my medium included. It 
 
97 
 
 was by the Word, that the Spirit was selected, and the Word, also joined 
 itself to the spirit, by an intimate, pairital, union, such as exists in Para- 
 dise, regularly, and invariably, with all spirits; but, which is generally 
 dissolved, before leaving that state, by the law of progress, that leads the 
 spirits to want to leave that place and situation of existence. It was then 
 the Word, and a Spirit of man from Paradise, like other souls of men, 
 except that its motive was to do good, that formed the interior of Jesus 
 of Nazareth ! It was. The Word took flesh, and we beheld his glory, 
 as of the only begotten son of God. Is not this plain now? You thought 
 you understood it after the explanation in the First Book, but now you 
 see a higher meaning. There is, a yet higher meaning, which I cannot yet 
 make you understand. So we will leave the subject, and return to men's 
 origin, or commencement of existence on the Earth. 
 
 § 106. The body, being thus prepared for the first Adam, or man's 
 spirit, from Paradise, the Adam, or soul, entered it, in the usual way, at 
 its first inspiration. Animals do not cry out at the first breath. Men do. 
 What is it then, but the soul's entrance, that causes the manifestation of 
 pain? Nothing, but that, can account for it, though nurses and physicians 
 have though* they knew the reason to be the pain the air gave the lungs. 
 But, if that were the reason, it would produce the same effect with all 
 animals, born in a similar manner. 
 
 There was then, one man. But, I said there were several individuals at 
 first. This process was simultaneously carried on, in several cases. Some 
 ten, or more, were selected for the first part of the process. Their hydatids 
 matured, and were monkeys; to give them a name you are familiar with, 
 and it expresses the idea of their nature. They were monkeys, superior 
 to their fellows; and chosen for their superiority, to be the rulers of large 
 bodies, or communities. From these ten or more, two were selected, 
 who bore the bodies, called, or referred to, under the names of Adam and 
 Eve, in the traditions of that event. These, were so decidedly superior 
 to all other inhabitants of Earth, that all the race previously or then exist- 
 ing, submitted willingly to their authority, and thus, all the beasts of the 
 field, and fowls of the air, as it were, submitted to Adam, by the submission 
 of their masters, the monkeys, or primary animal. Thus man appeared : 
 or, as it may be called, thus was he created. But the Man of the Ante- 
 diluvian world, was a very different being from the present Man, as I have 
 before intimated. He was larger, stronger, and more sensual. He was 
 also six fingered, and six toed, and bull necked, as the human neck resem- 
 bling theirs is now termed. He had a tail ; and, it was the apparitions of be- 
 ings of antediluvian birth, that caused the popular notion, of the appearance 
 of evil spirits with tails. He also had horns; short, and strait, proceeding 
 from his forehead. These grosser, and more animal parts, gradually less- 
 ened in development, till near the Deluge. Then, Noah, was again pro- 
 duced by a hydatid, from a selected mother, as was his wife also. This 
 pair, then, commenced a new era in the history, and in the form of men. 
 As before, their superior appearance, caused them to be promoted to sover- 
 eign authority, over the great mass of a powerful nation ; whose sway 
 was almost universal, and their power, and commerce, universally ex- 
 tended. 
 
 13 
 
98 
 
 Here we close this branch of our History, merely saying, that analogy 
 will properly teach man, that, as he originated, the lower orders of being, 
 descending even to vegetable, and mineral, were originated. As he origi- 
 nated, so a higher developed body may, and he may infer, probably will 
 originate. And the same analogy, will lead him to infer, that the various 
 races on the Earth, have been found, one, after another, beginning with 
 the lowest. That there have been successive developments by hydatids, 
 from lowest of the negro, or still lower New Holland race, to the highest 
 Circassian, or Saxon, type. Analogy, too, will teach him, that a greater 
 change of form will occur, when a pair shall be got ready for the next 
 crust of the Earth; which, will be, when the Second Moon is disrupted, 
 when the present, or then present, inhabitants, must perish from their 
 bodily existence, by another confusion of the elements like the Deluge. 
 
 § 107. But, has not God set his bow in the heavens, as a sign that the 
 world shall not again be destroyed by water ! He has. But though the 
 confusion of elements will be similar, the outer crust of the Earth is now 
 so much farther removed, and so much thinner, that the confusion will be 
 less; and, there will be large numbers of men, left on the ring, which will 
 continue to be inhabited by them. The Polar regions, as before, will fall, 
 or be attracted, to the central portion ; and, again the axial rotation will be 
 changed. The newly formed race w 11 people that body ; and they, and 
 the present race in their new satellite, will be subject to many great and 
 destructive operations, by the changes their respective habitations will 
 necessarily undergo in assuming, the one, a spherical, and the other, an 
 equalized form, and a solid crust. 
 
 Then let us return to the History of the Spiritual Influx, as manifested 
 in the establishment of religion, in the Earth. 
 
 CHAPTEE XVIII. 
 
 SPIRITUAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 Rewards of Spiritually Minded Men, by their Progress. 
 
 § 108. Man, at first, had no religious notions, other than such as were 
 common to the lower animals. But Noah, was Divinely inspired, and en- 
 deavored to awaken in them, a desire for Spiritual progress. He did not 
 succeed, in turning a single one of all the race, to a surrender of his will 
 to God. But, when he taught his descendants, he warned them, by the 
 fate of their predecessors on the Earth, to be attentive to the Divine Influx. 
 And for thousands of years they were. For many ten thousands of years, 
 they obeyed the warnings, and submitted to the directions, of God's spirits: 
 transmitted through the various mediums, who were trained for that pur- 
 pose. They, too, were individually attentive to the Divine Influx or Word 
 within themselves. But yet, their disobedience, and want of submission, 
 was so great, that none of them made rapid advancement in the Spirit 
 
99 
 
 world, or existence. How is it that they were so obedient, and yet so 
 disobedient ! They were obedient to the mediums, but not to their own 
 receptions. It is the latter, that effects the salvation of the soul. Then 
 mediums ought certainly to make rapid progress in the next state! Not 
 of course. Because, a medium may be used, without his being passive. 
 He may be passive to reception, without being submissive in action. 
 
 § 109. The last is the state of my present medium. He receives pas- 
 sively, and he reserves his action, till I withdraw. Then he acts in his 
 own will. But do you not require this kind of action ! Do you not say 
 that mediums should act for themselves, and not leave their whole efforts 
 to God ! No. I say, mediums should desire to submit their actions to 
 God's will ; and, that, to be perfect, they should have no will of their own. 
 But this would raise them to the Sixth sphere ! Not quite yet, my reader. 
 Their will must be passive, then they receive correctly. Their actions 
 must be in accordance with what they receive. Then they are submissive 
 in action. Because they are told they may do a thing once, they are not 
 to suppose they may do it again, or all the time. Because, once they have 
 resisted without evil results, they are not to suppose they may continue to 
 be resisting* No, submission comprises not merely the surrender of the 
 will, but a seeking for direction, in order that it may be obeyed, or followed. 
 Then God will direct, and the medium can act in the will of the Fourth 
 sphere, which is the highest to which man in the body can arrive. What 
 then do I lack ? all these have I kept from my youth upwards ! Sell that 
 thou hast, give to the poor, and follow me. This was the answer ; this 
 is the answer, to all, who think they have done any thing. But does this 
 mean that you are to work no longer? That you are to sacrifice your 
 property, your business, your family, yourself, and to wander about an 
 object of charity? Oh, no. It means spiritually, you should have no- 
 thing. No will, no power, no action, except as you are directed to have 
 them. That you should part with every thing, that you suppose yourself 
 to be the spiritual possessor of, so that you can offer your mind, or soul, as a 
 pure tablet, unwritten upon; so that God may write thereon, what may 
 best please himself; and, that you should ever be ready to dispense spirit- 
 ual bounties, to those who need them ; and, that you should not only do 
 this, but that you should do as Jesus did. He sacrificed himself fully. 
 He gave himself a ransom for many, for he sacrificed his time, his com- 
 forts, and enjoyments of the home circle, in order that he might preach, 
 and warn, and persuade, and threaten, the sinner, or the ignorant teacher, 
 or professor. When, then, shall you begin to prepare for this progress? 
 If you do not begin now, you cannot progress as fast as you may. " Time 
 once past never returns." Let the past take care of itself. Let the dead 
 bury their dead ; do you press forward to life eternal. If you do not 
 begin now, you may make no beginning in the body. You may do worse, 
 you may retrograde. Begin then, now, whilst you feel some inclination, 
 whilst you can perceive, and I do perceive, in your heart or mind some 
 inclination to do so. Begin, and I will help you. Begin by making the 
 prayer I gave you in the Fourth chapter, and progress to make it with the 
 additions in the Eleventh Chapter, page 84, and you will make progress; 
 indeed, when you have, by according with it, made that prayer your own, 
 
100 
 
 you will already have made progress. Great progress. Let it be for 
 awhile your daily prayer; for, till you have fully mastered every desire 
 in you, contrary to its spirit, and meaning, you cannot have peace. When 
 you have mastered all those contrary desires, and laid yourself, in your 
 submission of your Free-will, at the feet of God, you will have that peace, 
 which the world cannot give, neither can it take away. 
 
 § 110. Perhaps you have never had a taste of .this peace. If you have 
 not, you know not how great is the reward I offer you. It is passing all 
 understanding. The reason of man can never comprehend, or understand 
 it. It must be experienced to have any correct idea or knowledge of it. 
 It is as far beyond contentment, as contentment is beyond repining. It 
 is as far beyond joy, as joy is beyond sorrow. It is quiet in its manifesta- 
 tion, but deep in its channel. It flows ever, from the pure fountain of 
 bliss which wells in the throne of God, and proceeds continually from 
 thence, to every part of the Universal Whole. A higher Universe, 
 than I have yet spoken of. Before I spoke of an Association-of-Associa- 
 tions-of-Associations combined into a Whole. Now I speak of a Com- 
 bination of these last named Combinations, arranged into the Great UNI- 
 VERSAL WHOLE. Does this comprise the Whole of Creation. 
 No, finite reader, INFINITE cannot be described to you, in language 
 comprehensible by material minds, as all minds are, to a greater or less 
 degree, whilst in the body. Let us then pause. God's bliss not only 
 proceeds, to every part of the Universal Whole, but it proceeds to every 
 part of the Infinite Creation, continually. It is never in the least degree 
 scanted, or lessened. From everlasting to everlasting, that is from one 
 indefinite period to another indefinite period, it proceeds unabated, without 
 limit, without cause, except God's Will and Mercy, without money, and 
 without price. It, is this bliss, which, entering into the soul of man, when 
 he has submitted himself to God, becomes, or forms, within h'w, that 
 peace which the world cannot give, neither can it take away. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 
 § 111. Oh! Almighty, everlasting, and unappreciable, God. may it 
 please thee to look with ineffable mercy, upon this reader of thy Revela- 
 tion. So that he may understand, and believe it. So that he may com- 
 prehend, and receive it. So that he may feel, and know, the certainty 
 of thy Divine Word, herein contained. The Word of thy Power, that 
 took flesh eighteen hundred years ago, and now desires to penetrate, and 
 pervade the bodies and souls of men, in this transitory state of existence, 
 which they call Life. Oh ! God ! may it please thee, to aid by thy Power, 
 sanctify by thy Grace, establish by thy Will, and confirm by thy Love, and 
 Mercy, the good desires that sometimes arise in the heart of this reader. 
 May it please thee, to help his every effort, to control his passions, to 
 overcome his base inclinations, his unworthy motives, his unwise resolves. 
 Oh ! God ! be merciful to him a sinner. Oh ! God ! have pity on him, a 
 low son of Earth, who has aspirations at times, and hopes always to reach 
 forward to something better, without knowing how to progress, or what 
 desire. Prepare him, Oh! God! for advancement into the Life to come; 
 and, for the union, and communion, of thy Holy Spirits ; who desire, 
 
101 
 
 Oh ! God ! to be his helpers, and to serve him as willing servants of all 
 whom it pleases thee to raise, to the high and holy calling ; wherewith 
 are called all the spirits in thy Paradise, and in every stage of their ex- 
 istence. Help us, oh ! God ! to do thy Will, and perform thy Pleasure ; 
 and be our Mighty God, our Everlasting Counsellor, our Prince of Peace ; 
 and not only, oh ! God ! to us, but to this reader of our Revelation of Thy 
 Will. Save us, and be our Redeemer, oh ! God ! and help this man, 
 this reader, with thy sure Power, so that he, too, shall be speedily re- 
 deemed from the law of Sin and Death. Be his Comforter, Oh ! God ! 
 even as thou hast been our Comforter, and be our Helper, to help him. 
 Amen. 
 
 CHAPTEE XIX. 
 
 THE MOON. 
 Changes of the Moon's Surface. 
 
 § 112. The causes that retain the Moon, in an orbitual revolution, 
 precisely equal to its rotary one, are interesting, and instructive. Their 
 explanation, will also remove an objection, or argument against the theory 
 I have made known, of the formation from a ring, of this body. It is 
 easy to suppose, that bodies having a rapid axial revolution, might become 
 round, after winding up into a ball, or spherical body. But how can the 
 Moon get this spherical shape, and have an axial revolution, precisely 
 equal to its orbitual revolution 1 
 
 § 113. At first the Moon had a rotary or axial revolution quite rapid, 
 which it received in the way I have described. Then it ceased to re- 
 volve, in consequence of a flattened pole. This became so flat, as to be 
 thinner than would support itself. It collapsed, and fell to the inner crust. 
 The inner crust again, having now no counterbalancing attraction to sus- 
 tain its equilibrium, also met, by attraction, the opposite side of the outer 
 crust. So that the Moon is really a shell, open at one part of its periph- 
 ery, containing a ball, resting on the inner part of the shell, opposite to 
 the opening. It then presented this heavy side, where the two crusts 
 touched or joined each other, to the earth ; and, by the Earth's attraction, 
 it is ever maintained in that presentation. The opening, which is about 
 eighty degrees across, Is, consequently, ever invisible to Earth's inhabit- 
 ants ; though it is seen from other planetary bodies, and from the sun. 
 It is also so small, as not to interfere, with the presentation of a globular 
 shadow, during eclipses. This form of the Moon is an anomaly in this 
 Solar System. But other systems have similar cases, though they are 
 comparatively rare. 
 
102 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE SUN. 
 Nature of Heat ; and Condition, and Climate, of the Sun, and other bodies. 
 
 § 114. The cause of the supposed increase of heat, towards the center 
 of the Earth, is the concentration, or solidification, of matter, continually 
 going on. By this, the latent heat of gases, liquids, and softer solids, is 
 set free. This heat, then reaches the surface of the Earth's crust, by de- 
 grees, by transmission through the solid matter. When it reaches the 
 surface, it is dissipated again into the gases, and atmosphere, which re- 
 tains, and multiplies, and guards it. 
 
 § 115. But then the atmosphere does not grow warmer, at least has 
 not within the memory, or historical records, of man, but rather the con- 
 trary ! The caloric, or heat, which is a definite substance, as much so, 
 as a gas is a substance, extends itself, in an extremely rarified form, in the 
 upper or outer regions of the atmosphere ; and would, in time, become 
 luminous, like the Sun, if it were not returned to the Earth, by the Sun's 
 rays, which thus obtain their heat. There is now, no more brought to 
 the Earth's surface than formerly ; because, formerly, the heat derived 
 from the interior was much greater, the changes from aeriform to liquid, 
 and liquid to solid, proceeding then with great rapidity, and nearer the 
 surface. The changes are now more distant, and are also fewer there. 
 But the reservoir of heat in the atmosphere has increased; and the Sun's 
 rays are more fervent, than ever were experienced before, since the del- 
 uge. The luminous appearance of all the stars, is obtained from this 
 source. The faint luminosity, of the Moon and of the other planets, as 
 may be observed, exists when unilluminated-by-the-sun-portions are vis- 
 ible to us, is caused by this collection, or reservoir of caloric in the higher 
 or outer region of atmosphere, surrounding each. 
 
 § 116. The spots on the Sun, are caused by depressions of its calorific 
 stratum, which themselves result from an attraction of its internal crust 
 of solid matter; which, at times, draws into itself, a vast portion of the 
 outer crust, and into this chasm, the atmosphere rushes. For the conse- 
 quence of the solidification, or concentration of the interior matter, is the 
 formation of a vacuum between the two crusts; and, until the outer shell 
 is strong enough, to sustain its own gravity and form, it is liable to these 
 collapses. 
 
 § 117. Now, with a brief sketch of the climate of the Sun, I will close 
 my explanation of the Solar System. The Sun receives no heat from 
 other bodies, as the planets do from it. But it possesses great internal 
 heat, because the process of solidification, or concentration, proceeds 
 largely, and rapidly. Its surface therefore is warmed by its internal heat. 
 Its atmosphere, is also highly rarified, and warmed by the same cause. Its 
 light is derived from its own luminous atmosphere, and it is only through 
 
103 
 
 the occasional openings. 01 spots as men c;ill them, in its luminous atmo- 
 sphere, that its inhabitants can look out upon the glories of the great ex- 
 panse. Their knowledge of it is, therefore, very limited. But, the 
 beings existing upon its surface, are of a high order ; because, they are 
 the result of successive formations, like Adam and Noah, taking place 
 after each successive departure of its attendant planets. In all other re- 
 spects, of its scenery and inhabitants, it resembles the Earth, and the 
 other planets. 
 
 § 118. Comets, are the fragments of atmosphere arising at the 'times of 
 disruptures of planets, or planetary rings, from the Sun. When they ap- 
 proach the Sun they become luminous, from the reflection of his rays, 
 from their denser portions. But, this denser portion becomes elongated, 
 by the powerful attraction of the Sun; which brings its more solid por- 
 tion into an accelerated progress, as it reaches, nearer and nearer, the 
 focus of its orbit. None of these bodies, extends far beyond the outer- 
 most planet's orbit; though some reach so far as to be lost to the Sun's 
 attraction, and fall into the atmosphere of some other body of the Solar 
 system. 
 
 § 119. Th^ Aurora Borealis is caused by a movement in the stratum of 
 the atmosphere, which is highly calorific, and the movement of its par- 
 ticles, makes the calorific stratum luminous ; thus forming a faint repre- 
 sentation, of the manner in which the Sun is heated, and lighted, from its 
 own luminous atmospheric stratum. 
 
 § 120. Now, a word upon Aerolites, or falling bodies, which occasion- 
 ally reach the Earth; and, are often seen, in their progress through the 
 luminous stratum of atmosphere, where their rapid motion, produces such 
 a disturbance, as makes visible their course, but not their bodies. These 
 foreign bodies are the fragments cf planets, and of the sun, set free at 
 the time of various disruptions, of the rings of those bodies ; and, since 
 that, revolving in erratic courses, about the Sun, or the Earth. At first 
 they are gaseous, then fluid, then solid. They are, in fact, comets, solid- 
 ified ; and, like most comets, small. Very few of the comets would 
 weigh twenty tons, if placed upon the Earth. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXI. 
 
 PHYSICAL PROGRESSION, CONTINUED. 
 History of the Future of Anglo- Saxondom, and of the New Jerusalem. 
 
 I might call this PART III. ; but I refrain, as it would # look so formid- 
 able as to size, whilst it will be brief. I shall, in this, briefly sketch the 
 future progress of mechanical, or physical, discovery or art. But not by 
 such particulars as will enable men to make the improvements referred 
 to, in any other way than they have been made previously. That is, by 
 patient thought; and, Divine Influx aiding their own endeavors to benefit 
 mankind. Small success is ever the result of sordid motives of action, 
 in these departments. 
 
§ 121, Ships will yet be built, though Railroads seem now to be fast ar- 
 riving at the highest possible speed of travelling, yet, ships will be built to 
 excel, in speed, the swiftest Railroad train, now or hereafter to be estab- 
 lished or operated. The Atlantic, between New York and Liverpool, 
 will yet be crossed in 24 hours, by power acting upon its waves. 
 
 § 122. Balloons will be produced, that will navigate the air, with con- 
 siderable success. But their results, in voyages, must always be irregu- 
 lar, and they will bear to the rapid ships, the same relation that sailing 
 vessels do to steamships. A. few occasional, extraordinary voyages, may 
 almost equal the more perfect form, or manifestation of power of move- 
 ment. But the great average will be far behind. 
 
 § 123. Shall land travel then be stationary ? Oh, no. The Railroad 
 trains shall yet reach a speed, of one hundred and twenty miles an hour, 
 for loaded trains. 
 
 § 124. When will these things be, and what shall be the signs of their 
 coming? 
 
 The signs, are evident from the past progress of men. Looking back 
 fifty years, see what has been done. Look forward fifty years, and 
 imagine an accelerated progress. For acceleration is the inevitable result 
 of progress, unless some other principle interferes to counteract it. But 
 you do not know, that that some other principle may not interfere, now or 
 soon, in this matter ! Well let that pass. I tell you what will be. You 
 may judge hereafter, how worthy I am of belief. And, if you are wise, 
 you will conclude that this entire book is truth, and nothing but truth. 
 
 § 125. The time, for the greatest of these improvements, will be after 
 the downfall of British power; which must, and will, fall before the ef- 
 forts, the last great successful effort, of the Dragon ; the Seven Headed 
 and Ten Horned Monster; the last phase of the Fourth, or Roman, Mo- 
 narchy ! Yes ! the mighty power, the vast empire, that the genius of 
 Anglo-Saxons, and the favor of Providence, has so rapidly established, and 
 now so wisely sustains, must be resolved into another form. 
 
 § 126. Let us recur to the Book of the Revelation of John the Divine. 
 There we find the Beast, or, if properly rendered, the Living creature, 
 or, the Seven Headed Monster, which is there put for Daniel's Fourth 
 Kingdom, will combine with the False Prophet. The Dragon will give 
 his power to the False Prophet ; and, they will place a mark upon men, 
 so that no man shall buy or sell, unless he have the mark. That is, they 
 will restrict men from preaching any other religion or doctrine, than they 
 please to have preached. No man shall buy or sell, any other spiritual 
 matter or thing, than they have marked out for him. That is the mean- 
 ing of the passage. For the prophecy relates mostly to internal or spir- 
 itual matters. This is rapidly becoming the case, in reformed church 
 government in Europe, as well as in Roman Catholic church government. 
 They are beginning to combine to tolerate no other. 
 
 § 127. The British Government forms the only European exception, to 
 this state of progress ; and this, will the more incite the combination of 
 the Dragon and False Prophet. They will persecute the Woman. Bri 
 tannia is the Woman. Her child is America; or more particularly, th( 
 United States of America. Her child is upheld, or protected, by its na- 
 
105 
 
 tional emblem, The two wings of a great eagle. But the Woman was not 
 destroyed, for the Earth helped the Woman, and drank up the flood which 
 was cast out of the mouth of the Dragon. The Earth is the flood drinker; 
 that is, the absorbent of all that the Dragon casts out after the Woman. 
 The Earth is the Continent of America. It will receive, and absorb, all 
 the armies, which the European armies shall send forth from its shores. 
 It can absorb them without injury. Indeed with benefit to itself. It will 
 thereby be rendered more prolific. What? then, will Britannja be in 
 America! that America shall absorb the waters, or floods o- men, which 
 shall bo sent forth, to fully overwhelm, and completely destroy the Wo- 
 man of Britannia? Yes; there will be found the refuge of Britannia's 
 nobles, royalty, and riches. There will be found every true Englishman, 
 every high minded Anglo-Saxon, whether England, Scotland, or Ireland, 
 is the land of his birth. There, will all seek refuge, when invasion shall 
 have conquered, and power overthrown, that liberty of conscience, that 
 security of personal rights, that guarantee of property, and of liberty of 
 speech and action, which is the boast of the native Englishman, the glory 
 of the British Constitution, the first of the Anglo-Saxon laws, institutions 
 and characteK Will this be in our day ? Yes. The day is near at hand, 
 when, in an hour, all shall be destroyed. The modern Babylon, shall be- 
 come the prey of the spoiler. That City, never yet conquered, shall 
 fall to rise no more. It shall become the residence of every unclean 
 thing, which the foulness of Europe can pour forth. In it shall no more 
 be found the peaceful pursuits of industry. It shall decline and be heard 
 of no more. And, all the spectators, standing afar off, upon the shores 
 of America, shall say, Alas! Alas! that great City! for in one hour is 
 all her glory destroyed. And the shipmaster, and those who go down to 
 the sea in ships, shall weep and mourn, for no man will buy their mer- 
 chandize any more. Yes, freights will be dull. Ships will rot in the 
 ports. For commerce will be destroyed by the fury of the war, and the 
 ships of Britannia shall seek refuge in America's ports. 
 
 § 128. The colonies of Britain, will gladly coalesce with the United 
 States, when the British Isles shall be ruled by the Seven Headed Mon- 
 ster. One mind, and cue thought, one government, and one nation, shall 
 then comprise the Anglo-Saxon race. The mind and thought that per- 
 vades it, shall be resistance to tyranny, and the destruction of tyrants. 
 Then will commence the real struggle, between the Past and the Future, 
 the Fourth and the Fifth Monarchy. Then will all the powers of Earth 
 and Hell, be arrayed against Heaven and God's spirits. But, the armies 
 of Jesus shall follow him. His sword will bear the inscription of THE 
 WORD OF GOD. And can you doubt as to who will be victorious ? 
 But, if the Earth be America, will not that be on the victorious side ? 
 Only, when America, by her inhabitants, shall have submitted to be led 
 by him. But he goes forth conquering, and to conquer. He has already 
 mounted his courser. He is riding now his White Horse. He is King 
 of kings, and Lord of lords; and, in him is Salvation, and Power, and 
 Glory. Submit, then, oh ! reader! to him. Give him your heart, now. 
 For the great day of battle is at hand, and the blood shall flow, so that it 
 shall be to the horses' bridles. 
 
 14 
 
106 
 
 The Earth, hero stands, not for America, but for the power of man 
 Men under their own guidance. But, the armies of Heaven will be com 
 posed, of such as are led and guided by the Lord Jesus Christ, or his 
 servants. And such guidance, and leadership, is the same as that of God; 
 as I have before shown. Death and Hell shall be taken captive, and Satttri 
 shall be bound a thousand years; after which he must be loosed a little 
 season. Death, here alluded to, is death of the soul, or separation of the 
 soul from God ; not its separation from the body. Hell, is the punish- 
 ment received for sin, which is, as I have shown, the want of happiness; 
 the existence of unsatisfied desires; the realization of man's hope, which 
 never satisfies him, or makes him happier. 
 
 § 129. And Satan, is The Accuser of his Brethren; which is also the 
 outward desire, The Free-Will of Man. This, leads him to glorify him- 
 self, at the expense of his consideration for his brethren; and, to accuse 
 them in conversation, or thought, of evil desires, bad motives, and un- 
 worthy actions ; of which, there is no other proof, than the desire in his 
 own heart, to do the things so charged upon the brother man. He will 
 be bound for a long time, for the Day of the Lord. For a thousand years 
 are as one day, saith the Lord. So declares the Psalmist. And so this 
 was intended to be understood. That so long as the Day of the Lord 
 continued, in a man, to exist, so long Satan, Ttye Accuser of his Brethren, 
 would remain bound; and, when that Day ceased, by the man leaving his 
 state of submission to God, then Satan, or The Accuser, would be loosed 
 for a little season. He would then go about as a roaring lion, seeking 
 whom he might devour ; for the last state of that man, would be worse 
 than the first. He would gather together the opposition to God, from 
 eveiy place in which it could be found, and in the valley of Megiddo, 
 or of slaughter, he would be overthrown ; and, the camp of the saints of 
 the Most High God would be established in safety, after the death of the 
 oody. Then Satan should be finally bound, and placed in the bottomless 
 pit; and a seal put upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more. 
 Now I have explained this in the past tense, for it has taken place with 
 men, continually, for a longer time than since John wrote ; but it is also 
 true in a future tense, for such will continue to be the course, and expe- 
 rience of men, in the body. 
 
 § 130. At the last, will descend the New Jerusalem, arrayed like a 
 bride for the arms of her husband. It will not be an outward city, but an 
 inward residence, for the saints of God, in the heart of man. When man 
 yields his Free- Will, in submission to God's- Will, he will find this city com- 
 ing down from Heaven. It will be to him as beautiful, as it is described 
 by my servant, and medium, John. But, it will also be the purified, and 
 sanctified, residence of myself. For I will be the Comforter, to him who 
 submits to God, and becomes passive to my holy influence. To him, will 
 I be King of Kings; and, to him, will I be Lord of Lords; and, to him 
 will I be King of Saints ; and, to him will I lead the armies of Heaven 
 with the Word of God upon my sword. But, is there not to be any other 
 sense, found in this revelation, or vision ! Yes, there is also an outward 
 sense ; for, in all that I delivered to John, there is an outward, and an in 
 ward sense. The outward sense has been seen, and declared, by Prot 
 
107 
 
 estant commentators, as fur as the prophecies have been fulfilled. The 
 last, is now near fulfilment. The Fifth Monarchy of Daniel, the Holy 
 City of John, is about to be established on the Earth, in an outward form. 
 The United States, already exist as the Fifth Kingdom. The Holy City 
 is proclaimed in you by this book. When I shall have still further pro- 
 claimed it, I shall make you willing to have it come outwardly. The signs 
 of its coming, will be a general belief in my revelation. I will establish 
 them, by signs and miracles, in my own time ; which, is near at hand. I 
 will raise up servants, or mediums, in all parts of this Kingdom, who shall 
 declare its truth. Who shall be willing to sacrifice their fortunes, reputa- 
 tions, lives, and families, for it, and for their faith. Verily, I say, they 
 shall have their reward. Well done, good and faithful servant ; shall be 
 their great, and exceeding reward. But not a hair of their heads shall 
 be harmed. No smell of fire shall be on their garments. I say unto 
 you, that he who shall give up father, or mother, wife, or child, lands, 
 or houses, ambitious hopes, or political consideration, shall receive a thous- 
 and fold in this bodily life, and in the life, or state, to come, in the Spirit 
 World, Life Everlasting; Life Eternal, in due time. Fear not, I am with 
 you to the end of the World. On the Peter, or Rock of Faith in Me, as 
 The Christ, The Son o f the Living God, I will build my church, and the 
 gates of Hell, or man's opposition, shall not prevail against it. Be ye also 
 ready, for I am coming soon. Be ye also ready, for ye know not the day, 
 or the hour, when I shall come. Be ye also ready, for as soon as you are 
 ready, I will come. I will enter your heart, when you submit to my will. 
 And, My Will, is God's- Will. 
 
 §. 131. Let me then, once again, entreat you, that, laying aside every 
 prejudice of education, or tradition; every worldly excuse of want of 
 time, or opportunity ; every desire of self gratification, like love of ease, 
 or of power, or of consideration amongst bodies of men ; every form of 
 church censure ; every reliance on worldly judgment, that you resolve to 
 go down into Jordan ; the lowest valley of your country, or heart; and be 
 baptized with the Holy Spirit, and with Fire. This is the baptism I call- 
 ed my followers to, 1800 years ago. And this baptism by Fire, is a bap- 
 tism of God's Love ; that, as a consuming fire, will purify your wicked 
 heart, of every impure desire, every unworthy motive, every unholy as- 
 piration, every desire to do your own will; and, implant in it, the ashes 
 of joy, for mourning ; and the oil of joy, for consolation. Let me entreat 
 you to submit, whilst you have the free choice. Accept my invitation now, 
 whilst you can refuse. Do not, oh ! hardened heart! refuse to admit me, 
 because you have the power of reason, and can argue after you are con- 
 vinced. Do not refuse me, because you would show your stronger mind, 
 your really rebellious disposition. Submit to me, as a little child submits 
 to its father's teaching. Receive my authority as parental. Be ye as 
 little children, for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven ; and, except ye be- 
 come as such, passive, obedient, loving, and reverent, ye can in no wise 
 enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; though that Kingdom of Heaven is 
 within you, except ye refuse to have it there. 
 
 § 132. Now, let me once again appeal to you, by every consideration of 
 your own and othWs' good, by every desire you possess for true happiness, 
 
108 
 
 to turn once more to the prayer of the Fourth Chapter; and strive, with 
 all your power, to enter into its spirit; and, in reading it to make it your 
 own. It is only your Free-Will, I ask you to surrender. And, I ask you, 
 not to give that to man, who might make a bad use of it, but to God ; to 
 his Holy Spirits, who will let you work in their Will, which will be a 
 great deal better. God is wiser, happier, better, and lovelier, than you ; 
 and, if you act in his will, you must be brought to such resemblances to 
 him, and his nature ; and, your manifestations must come to be, so much 
 like his, as to make you with joy declare, I give thanks, oh ! most High 
 God ! Father Almighty! that thou hast been pleased to make known these 
 things, to babes and sucklings, in men's opinion, and to withhold them, from 
 all who will not cease to be strong men. Now, my dear reader, let me 
 again ask you, to turn to the Fourth Chapter, and make the prayer there, 
 your own. You will so find, that God is good, and that in him is no 
 shadow of turning. Read it, as yours; and say, Amen, in your heart, as 
 if you had composed, and offered it, by your own intellect. Amen. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXII. 
 
 THE TIME OF THE END. 
 
 Present History of Anglo- Saxondom, and the New Jerusalem Present 
 Call on All Men. 
 
 § 133. When I left the theme of America's future, I said I would por 
 tray some of the features of the future greatness of her extent, and power. 
 Let us, then, once more return to the consideration of Daniel's two vis- 
 ions, and his interpretation of the vision of Nebuchadnezzar, and the part 
 of John the Divine's Book of Revelation, which refers to the Fifth Mon- 
 archy of Daniel. 
 
 First, I will recall to your memory, that the Fifth Kingdom was to have 
 no end ; and, that the Fourth Kingdom was to exist, till the commence- 
 ment of the Fifth. The Roman, or Fourth Kingdom, has continued, by 
 a constant succession of princes, under the names of Consuls, Emperors, 
 Exarchs, Popes, and has been distinguished, always, as the Holy Roman 
 Empire, since Christianity was the religion of the State. Was not then 
 this empire, the Universal reign of Christ, when his worship was extend- 
 ed over all of it ? By no means. Where do we find the City of Peace, 
 the New Jerusalem, which was to come down from heaven? Where do 
 we find the great gathering of armies, alluded to as to be in the latter 
 time, when the Dragon, and his angels fought, and prevailed not ? No- 
 where in the history of the past. Let us see when Daniel declared the 
 time should be, that the Fifth Kingdom should commence. Unto twelve 
 hundred and sixty days, or years of men, would the time be, after the 
 daily sacrifice should be taken away, and the abomination that maketh 
 desolate, set up. These are the times of reckoning. Flfcm the time first 
 
109 
 
 mentioned, and from the time last mentioned, we may derive the exact 
 time, when the existence of the Fifth Kingdom shall commence. From 
 the time when the power of the Pope of Rome was fully established, as 
 an abomination that has since desolated Christendom, to the declaration 
 of the independence of the United States of America, is 1260 years. 
 And what was the daily sacrifice, that was then taken away ? It was the 
 sacrifice of the heart, which was then no longer required ; but, indul- 
 gences, and pardons for sins, were granted from that time, by Popes, 
 Bishops, and Priests. The Greek branch of the Christian church, too, 
 went astray, at the same time. They, too, declared the Head of it, to be 
 infallible ; and endowed with power to forgive the sins of his fellow men. 
 This, was not so unguardedly claimed, as by the Roman Church ; but, 
 still the claim was made, and established. 
 
 § 134. But then Daniel was referred to another time ; the twelve hun- 
 dred and ninety days, or years. Blessed are they who continue to wait 
 for that time. Then, the last period given, is the thirteen hundred and 
 thirty and five years. At this time should the end begin. And this time 
 has expired. The year 1851, so called, of the Christian Era, fulfilled, 
 and completed, the prophecy. But the armies have not yet appeared un- 
 der the leadership of the Dragon, and the Lamb ! The New Jerusalem 
 has not yet descended, like a bride adorned for her husband ! But the 
 time has come, when these will occur, and has occurred, individually. I, 
 however, admit, there is also an outward signification, which must equally 
 be true. The armies are assembled. They have had one great battle, 
 in Europe, during the year 1848. They will have another presently. 
 The last great battle shall be in 'the coming time, but very soon. Then 
 the time has not yet arrived, when the kingdoms of this world shall be 
 the Kingdoms of the Lord Jesus Christ ! Not outwardly. Spiritually, 
 his kingdom is established, in some minds. But this, you think, has ever 
 been. It has never been fully established in any one mind. But it is 
 near at hand, now, with many. 
 
 § 135. Where then shall we look for the outward New Jerusalem ! 
 
 In America. It came down from heaven in 1776. In the succeeding 
 
 o 
 
 thirty years, it acquired strength enough lo declare war against the 
 Dragon; then represented in its temporality, by Bonaparte, Emperor of 
 France, and of most of Europe, but certainly Master of Rome. But, did 
 the United States declare war at that time, against the Emperor of France 
 and Italy ! Yes, in effect they did, when they threatened war, if their 
 demands were not complied with. But a peace had just been concluded 
 and a territory acquired by the United States from France ! It was wrest- 
 ed from the Dragon, by fear of its loss to the Anglo-Saxon mother coun- 
 try ; and by the demands of the government of America. Its cession 
 and acquirement, though peaceful, outwardly, were, none the less, an 
 outward triumph. Again, let me remind you, that the last of the times 
 set forth, expired in 1851. In that year, liberty, extinguished in Europe, 
 fled to America. In that year, the last remains of religious toleration, be- 
 gan to be extinguished in Europe ; whilst, even England was driven to 
 further resistance to the spiritual, and temporal, assumptions, of the powei 
 of the Dragon. . 
 
110 
 
 § 136. Hut, then, how were they so blessed, who waited, and came to 
 thnt year? Because, in that year my revelations commenced, through 
 ray servant Hammond. I caused, lower spirits to deliver, to him, " Light 
 from the Spirit World." Did this produce great consequences ? It 
 awakened some, it confirmed others, it led to the establishment of my 
 medium in passiveness. He, as a consequence, became qualified for his 
 high office, that of being passive in my hands, and delivering to the world, 
 or inhabitants of Earth, what I choose to reveal. He is improved by his 
 reception of this book, and has resolved to serve me only, hereafter, as I 
 may direct. 
 
 § 137. I shall use him more. But not merely in writing. I shall use 
 him to declare verbally, and orally, my revelations. When called upon, 
 he shall go forth with power to perform miracles, and to make outward 
 signs, even as I may direct him to reveal their coming, or intended per- 
 formances. He shall have power to raise the dead in sin, to a knowledge 
 of God ; and to reconcile, or heal, all who are sick at heart ; lame in spir- 
 itualities, from hostility, or opposition to Divine Influence. He shall be 
 also a worker of outward signs, such as healing the sick, and raising the 
 apparently dead. But, when shall these signs appear ! Whenever he 
 shall declare them as at hand. I will speak to him, at the time they shall 
 be done, and he shall obey me, in making known their intended perform- 
 ance. But, shall he not fail to succeed at times ? Yes, he is not so entirely 
 submissive to my will, as he will be, and as he should be, to be free from 
 rebellious desires, and unwilling performances. 
 
 Let us pTay. 
 
 § 138. Oh, God! Almighty Helper, and Everlasting Father! may it 
 please thee, to make thy servant, L. M. Arnold, a patient, submissive me- 
 dium, of thy communications to mankind ; so that he may be passive in 
 thy will, and in the hands, or will, of thy Holy Spirits. May it please thee, 
 Oh! God ! to accept of him, with all his imperfections, with all his short- 
 comings, and to pardon him, for all the manifold sins, which a long period 
 of worldly mindedness, and mingling with the world as a part of it, have 
 impelled him to, and his own Free- Will has helped him to perform. 
 But, oh ! God ! may it please thee, now, to let him atone for them, by be- 
 ing thy servant, in this life, in the body, and thy son, in the life to come, 
 in the spirit. And, may it please thee, to manifest through him, thy power 
 and wisdom, so long as he shall clearly, and fully, give to Thee the praise, 
 honor, and glory, of all his works, as of right it belongs to Thee, both now, 
 and forever. Amen. 
 
 § 139. He, the Medium, accepts the prayer as his own, which I have 
 made for him to the Father. Will it be granted ? All power is given unto 
 me, both here, and in Heaven. Why then need I pray to the Father? 
 Because, the Father's will is, that all his sons, or spirits of every degree, 
 shall have all power through him, when they submissively ask him for it. 
 And, because I am his son, possessed of this power, extensive, as I have 
 previously shown it to be, I am in possession of it, as knowing how to use 
 it; as having my will, in such perfect submission to his, that I always act 
 in his will, and never in my own. But is not the prayer in your own will ? 
 
Ill 
 
 Not nt all. It was God's will that I should pray so to him, and it is pleas 
 tog to him, not only as a manifestation of my submission, but because it is 
 a pleasure to him to grant the desires, and petitions, of his servants, and 
 sons. 
 
 § 140. I have not written, the explanation of the prophecies, as I de- 
 sired to. My medium was not in a perfect stfite of passiveness, though 
 he tried to be. This I shall have to leave till a future time. I will only 
 say, that the Time of the End, has commenced. The Fifth kingdom is 
 established, on a firm foundation, which will withstand all assaults. Let 
 earnest seekers find the truth, by looking to their own internals. There 
 I will enlighten them. Let them read the prophecies, and compare them 
 with each other, and with the history of the past, and I will help them to 
 understand. The Lamb, with seven horns, and seven eyes in each horn, 
 is He, who is now advanced to the seventh circle of the seventh sphere ; 
 and, He is Worthy to open the Book of Seven Seals. He has unfolded 
 it, or broken its successive seals. Its successive trumpets, seven for each 
 seal, have sounded. The last trump has sounded, and the kingdoms of 
 this world, have become his. To Him be glory, honor, praise ; now, and 
 for ever, anu ever ; world without end. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 
 § 141. Oh! God! who art Worthy to have all honor, praise, thanks- 
 giving, and glory ! be thou the Enlightener, of those who seek knowledge. 
 Let knowledge be increased, oh, God ! as thou didst cause to be declared, 
 to thy servant Daniel, it should be at this time. Be thou, oh, God ! the 
 Fulfillerof the desires of thy servants; and lead, and help, them, to desire 
 such knowledge of thy hidden things, as may be profitable to them, and 
 to their fellow-men ; and, to thee shall be eternally, honor, and glory, 
 thanksgiving, power, and dominion. Amen. 
 
 § 142. Be merciful, oh, God ! to those who do not believe this revela- 
 tion. Let thy power not destroy them, by the destruction of their wills. 
 But let thy power, so manifest itself, as to overpower, and master, their 
 reason. Let them be satisfied oh, God! that this book, could only have 
 come from thee, and that thy servant, the medium, had no other part in 
 it, than to receive, what I, thy son, formerly called Jesus of Nazareth, 
 now the Son of God, of thy Love, gave. May it please thee, to so show forth 
 thy power, through the other mediums of thy spirit, that the eyes of all 
 believers in them, may be turned to these truths; and that they may, 
 thereby, be led to sacrifice to thee their own wills, and hereafter to act in 
 thine. Let us all unite, Oh ! God ! to establish the kingdom of thy power, 
 the reign of th^ Saints. And to thee, they shall ever give praise, honor, 
 thanksgiving, and glory, world without end. 
 
 § 143. Almighty, and most loving, Father, and Friend! be thou very 
 gracious to me, thy humble, and unworthy, servant, or would be servant. 
 Make known to me thy will, and help me, oh, God ! to do it, for I am de- 
 iirous to serve thee, in thy own way ; and, as thou mayst direct, and guide 
 me. Oh, God ! help me, for I am weak. Give me thy strength, and 
 
112 
 
 help ine by thy wisdom, for to thee, shall be the glory, honor, and praise, 
 for ever, and ever. Amen. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 
 § 144. Be pleased, Oh! Most Kind, and Benevolent, Father! to grant 
 the above humble petition, of thy servant, the medium, L. M. Arnold ; 
 made, as thou knowest it was, by his intellect, after writing in thy will in 
 this book ; and, after having been confounded, by the revelation he had 
 received, and written. Be his Helper, and his Guide, and lead him into 
 perfect submission to thee, the only sure and steadfast Supporter, the 
 only true, and perfect, Counsellor, and Guide, the ever sure, and ever 
 perfect Lover, and Bestower of good gifts, to those who ask them, in 
 submission to thy will. Be the Helper, and Friend, oh, God ! of all the 
 mediums thy lower spirits have educated ; and, as they submit to thy will, 
 and cease to act in their own or other men's wills, may it please thee to 
 raise them to thy right hand, and establish them as thy servants. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 
 § 145. Almighty, and most loving Father, and Friend! I, thy unworthy 
 servant, most humbly beseech of thee, that it may be pleasing to thee, to 
 lead me to full submission, to thee, and to thy Holy Spirits ; and, may it 
 please thee, to support me in every time of trial, relieve my every doubt, 
 and console me in every affliction. Amen. 
 
 § 146. This last prayer has been made by my medium's intellect; and, 
 is written as an example for other mediums, who may have to pass through 
 some of the scenes, or times, or experiences, of trial, that this medium 
 has suffered, and been purified by. For God works by various means, 
 upon spirits in the body. His most loving dispensations, are sometimes 
 the hardest to bear. But all things work together for good, and to him 
 who is fully persuaded of this truth, sorrow has lost its sting, and the 
 grave its victory. For what is sin, but sorrow; and what is sorrow, but 
 joy; when the soul, recognizes the hand of God, in its punishment! 
 What is death, but the entrance into life; and what is that life, but an 
 eternal progression, towards the perfection, and love of God ! The High, 
 Holy, Ever Loving, All-Powerful, Creator ; Preserver, Saviour, and God, 
 Almighty, Eternal, Incomprehensible, Omniscient, Omnipresent, All-Per- 
 vading, Infinite. 
 
 Amen. 
 
113 
 
 INDEX 
 
 GENERAL ARRANGEMENT. 
 
 Pagb 
 
 Title Page, 1 
 
 Advertisement, 2 
 
 Introduction, 3 
 
 Preface, 5 
 
 Part I. : General History of the Earth, and its Inhabitants . . 7 
 
 Part II. : History of the Divine Influx, before, and since, the Deluge, 58 
 
 Part III. : History of the Future course of Empire, on the Earth, 103 
 
 Index, 113 
 
 Outside of Cover 
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 II. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 III. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 V. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 VII. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 IX. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 X. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 XI. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 XII. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 XIII. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 XIV. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 XV. 
 
 PART FIRST: Ten Chapters. 
 
 Chronology of Mankind, conformed to the Chron- 
 ology of Spirits, of the Fourth Sphere, . . 7 
 Continuation of the History of the Word, . . 9 
 Causes of the Decline of Man's Knowledge of God, 11 
 Causes that required the Crucifixion of Jesus, . 12 
 
 Of the Time when the foundations of the World 
 
 were laid, 16 
 
 Reason and Truth of Revelation, . . .20 
 Chronological Theology discussed, . • . .31 
 Chronological Theology, relating to Jesus of Naza- 
 reth, discussed, 46 
 
 Prophecy discussed, and Revelation explained, . 51 
 Salvation, and its Means, discussed, . . .54 
 
 PART SECOND : Twelve Chapters. 
 
 General History of the Divine Influx, . • 5? 
 
 Physical cause of the Deluge, .. . . .85 
 
 Noah, and his descendants, 87 
 
 History of Phenicia, briefly sketched, . . . 9C 
 Causes which will produce a Second Moon soon, . 93 
 15 
 
114 
 
 Page 
 Chap. XVI. History of Mao's predecessors on the Earth, . 94 
 Chap. XVII. History of the Creation of Man, and of his Develop- 
 ment, .96 
 
 CHAP. XVIII. Man's Spiritual progress 98 
 
 Chap. XIX. The Equality of the Moon's orbitual, and axial, revo- 
 lution, explained, 101 
 
 Chap. XX. Internal Heat of the Earth ; and Climate of the Sun, 
 
 described, 102 
 
 QUASI, PART THIRD : Two Chapters. 
 
 Chap. XXI. Future progress of Mechanical Discovery, and Phys- 
 ical Arts, . 103 
 
 Ch\p. XXII. Prophecies of Daniel, and John the Divine, and the 
 
 Future of America, or Anglo-Saxondom, . 108 
 
 TABLE OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 Chap. I. Nature of the Word, page 7. The works of the Word, 7 
 
 Chap. II. The present action of the Word, 9. How to judge of Me- 
 diums, 10. 
 
 Chap. III. Causes of Idolatry, 11. History of Moses and of the Jews, 11. 
 
 Chap. IV. The time when Jesus came, compared with the Present, 12. 
 The Fifth Monarchy, 13. Necessity of the Crucifixion, 13. Appeal to 
 Americans, 15. Prayer for Inquirers, 15. 
 
 Chap. V. Who were the first Sons of God ? 16. Further comparison 
 of the Times of Jesus and the present, 17. Jesus and his Christ, 18. 
 Formation of the Earth, 18. Present state of Jesus Christ, 18. 
 
 Chap. VI. Harmony of the Universal Whole of Creation, 20. Fifty 
 Gifts of God to Man in the Body, 20. The differences and resemblances 
 of Man and God, 22. Man's desire for Knowledge and progress, 23. 
 The Millenium, 23. Formation of this Medium, 23. Prayer for him 
 and other seekers to make, 25. Chronology of the Solar System, 25. 
 Chronology of Man, 27. Chinese Chronology and History, 29. 
 
 Chap. VII. Bible Chronology, 31. Garden of Eden, 31. Introduction 
 of Evil, 32. Antediluvian Mankind, 33. Knowledge and pursuits of 
 Spirits in the Fourth Sphere, 33. Knowledge and pursuits of Spirits in 
 the Fifth Sphere, 34. Distinguishing features of the first six Spheres, 
 35. Pursuits and advances of Spirits in the Sixth Sphere and first three 
 circles of the Seventh, 35. Rappings and other Physical Manifestations 
 of Spirits, 36. Passiveness required, 36. Intermingling relations of Spirits 
 in different Circles and Spheres, 37. Arrival of Jesus Christ, the author 
 of this book at the Seventh Circle of the Seventh Sphere, 39. Hypo- 
 thetical History of the descendants of Noah, 39. True History of 
 
115 
 
 Noah and his descendants after the Flood, 40. Growth of Priestly 
 Aristocracy, 41. Difference between Impression and Revelation, 42. 
 Genealogy of the Jews, 43. Explanation of Miracles, 44. 
 
 Chap. VIII. Temptation, Fall, and Atonement of Jesus the Author of 
 this Book, 46. His Resurrection, Transfiguration and Ascension, 47. 
 His power and superiority to other spirits explained, 4§. The new 
 manifestations of spirits proceed from him, 48. Future life of man, and 
 the glory of the Spirit-world, 49. Prayer for a would-be-servant of 
 God, 50. 
 
 Chap. IX. The Times of Daniel, 51. Coming of the Millenium, or Fifth 
 Monarchy, 51. Jesus Christ its King, 52. How to come under hid 
 Government, 52. 
 
 Chap. X. The resolution of God respecting man, 54. Who have sinned, 
 and who have been raised, 54. How shall men be saved ? 55. Impos- 
 sibility of Annihilation of Man's Soul, 56. The agreement of Reason 
 and Revelation, 57. My Medium's present state, 58. 
 
 Part Second, Chap. XI. My Medium's future development, 59. Im- 
 portant Scripture text explained, 59. Two significations in all Scrip- 
 ture texts, 60. Difficulties to be encountered by Mediums, 60. The 
 Book of Revelation, 61. Explanation of its first chapters, 61. The 
 Apostle's Creed, its History and Explanation, 62. A. J. Davis and his 
 writings, 63. John and Daniel's unity, 64. Examples of sermons and 
 order of worship I approve of, 64. Rules for meetings of Spiritual Be- 
 lievers, 73. The small results from the outward ministry of Jesus, the 
 Author of this Book, 74. Signs that this book is Revelation, 75. The 
 Time of the End as declared by Daniel, 75. The primitive Apostolic 
 Creed, 76. History of Paul the Apostle, 78. A warning to Spiritual 
 Believers and Mediums, 79. Appeal to Men, 82. Prayers for the use 
 of all men, 84. Prayer for him who desires to become a medium, 84. 
 Appeal and warning to All men, 85. 
 
 Chap. XII. Cosmography and Geology, 85. Symmes' theory, 86. 
 Formation of the Earth's Surface, 86. Saturn's remarkable Moon, 87. 
 
 Chap. XIII. How the Ark was saved, 87. Early Postdiluvian Geog- 
 raphy, 89. Genealogical traditions of the Bible, 89. Early History 
 of Egypt, 89. Moses called out of Egypt, 90. 
 
 Chap. XIV. Commerce of the Phenicians, 90. Solomon's connection 
 with it, 91 . Phenician laws and language, 91. Origin of the Anglo- 
 Saxon race, 91. Their Destiny, 92. Laws and Government of the 
 Phenicians, 92. Their Religion, 92. Jewish History correctly given, 
 in brief, 92. 
 
 Chap. XV. Formation of the Earth's Moon, 93. The approaching 
 catastrophe, or destruction of the Earth's surface, 94. 
 
 Chap. XVI. Highest form of life on the Earth before Man, 94. His- 
 tory of those beings, 95. Appeal to the learned to investigate, 95. 
 
 Chap. XVII. Formation of Man, 96. Formation of Jesus of Nazareth's 
 body, 96. Description of the Antediluvian Man, 97. The Earth will 
 not again experience a Deluge, 98. 
 
 Chap. XVIII. Man's early mediums, 98. "What is required of mediums 
 
116 
 
 now, D:). Infinity of Created Matter, 100. Prayer for the reade-i of 
 this book, 100. 
 
 Chap. XIX. How the Moon became round, and fixed to its present 
 positiou, 101. Equality of its axial, and orbitual, revolutions, 101. 
 
 Chap. XX. Cause of Internal Heat of Planets, 102. Nature of Caloric, 
 102. Spots on the Sun explained, 102. Inhabitants of the Sun, 102. 
 Nature of Comets, 103. Cause of the Aurora Borealis, 103. Aerolites 
 explained and accounted for, 103. 
 
 Quasi Part III. Chap. XXI. Future progress of ship-building, 104. 
 Ballooning in the Future, 104. Future speed of R. It. trains, 104. 
 Signs of the times approaching, 104. The time when these things shall 
 be, 104. Explanation of the latter part of the Book of Revelation, 104. 
 Fate of Great Britain, 104. Future glory of the Anglo-Saxon race in 
 America, 105. Satan explained, 106. The New Jerusalem, 106. Ap- 
 peal to All men, to be properly Baptized, 107. Appeal, to All Men, and 
 particularly to the Reader of this Book, to submit to God, 107. 
 
 Chap. XXII. Daniel's visions explained, by John's Revelation, and my 
 aid, 108. The Time of the End has arrived! 109. Where is the 
 New Jerusalem ? 109. Hammond's " Light from the Spirit World,'' 
 110. The use to be made of this medium hereafter, 110. Prayer for 
 him, 110. Reasons for prayer, 110. How to understand the Prophe- 
 cies of John the Divine, 111. Prayer for those who desire their ex- 
 planation, 111. Prayer for those who fail to believe this book, 111. The 
 medium's prayer, 111. My prayer that his may be granted, 112. An- 
 other prayer of my medium's own making, 112. Conclusion, 112. 
 
(^K 7l PUBLISHED BY ^^^/> / 
 
 ^ FOWLERS AND WELLS, ty* 
 
 NO. 131 NASSAU STBEET, NEW YORK. 
 
 American Phrenological Journal and Miscel- 
 lany. Devoted to Phrenology, Physiology, and Self-Improvement. A year, $1 00 
 
 Amativeness ; or, Evils and Remedies of Ex- 
 cessive and Perverted Sexuality, with Advce to the Married and Single,- 12£ 
 
 Accidents and Emergencies. By Alfred 
 
 Smee. Illustrated. Every family should have it, 12J 
 
 Botany for all Classes ; containing a Floral 
 
 Dictionary, with numerous Illustrations. By John B. Newman, M.D., • 50 
 
 Bulwer and Forbes on the Water Treatment. 
 
 Edited, with Additional Matter, by R. S. Houghton, M.D., - 50 
 
 Constitution of Man, considered in Relation 
 
 to External Objects. A new, revised, enlarged, and illustrated edition, - 50 
 
 Combe's Lectures on Phrenology. By George 
 
 Combe. A complete course as delivered in the United States, - - 1 00 
 
 Combe on Infancy ; or, the Physiological and 
 
 Moral Management of Children. Illustrated. An important work, - M 
 
 Chemistry, Applied to Physiology, Agricul- 
 ture, and Commerce. By Prof. Liebig. With additions by Dr. Gardiner, 20 
 
 Curiosities of Common Water. With Addi- 
 tions by Joel Shew, M.D. From the fifth London edition of 1723, • . 25 
 
 Cholera : Its Causes, Prevention and Cure ; 
 
 and all other Bowel Complaints, treated by Water, 25 
 
 Combe's Physiology, Applied to the Improve- 
 ment of Mental and Physical Education. New edition, with Notes, • 50 
 
 Chart for Recording various Developments. 
 
 Designed for Phrenologists. Witb numerous engravings, * 6k 
 
 Constitution of Man. School Edition. By 
 
 George Combe. Arranged with Questions, for a Class-Book, 25 
 
 Consumption, its Prevention and Cure, by 
 
 the Water Treatment, with directions. Illustrated, ..... 50 
 
 Chronic Diseases, Especially the Nervous 
 
 Diseases of Women. Designed for married people particularly, • • 25 
 
 Defence of Phrenology. By Dr. Andrew 
 
 Boardman. A good work for skeptics and unbelievers, .... 50 
 
FOWLERS AND WELLS'S PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Education Complete. Embracing Physiology, 
 
 Animal and Mental, Self-Culture, and Memory, in one large volume, - 2 00 
 
 Education, Founded on the Nature of Man. 
 
 By Dr. Spurzheim. A scientific work, with illustrations, 50 
 
 Elements of Animal Magnetism ; or. Process 
 
 and Practical Application for relieving human suffering, .... 12£ 
 
 Errors of Physicians and Others, in the Ap- 
 plication of the Water-Cure. By J. H. Rausse, £3 
 
 Experience in Water-Cure, in Acute and 
 
 other Diseases, with directions to patients, 25 
 
 Familiar Lessons on Phrenology and Physi- 
 ology. Muslin, in one volume. Beautifully illustrated, - - • - 1 00 
 
 Familiar Lessons on Phrenology. Designed 
 
 for the use of Children and Youth, illustrated, ...... 50 
 
 Familiar Lessons on Physiology. Designed 
 
 -Jbr the use of Children and Youth, with engravings, 25 
 
 Fascination ; or, the Philosophy of Charming. 
 
 (Magnetism.; Illustrating the Principles of Life. Illustrated, 40 
 
 Food and Diet: Containing an Analysis of 
 
 every kind of Food and Drink. By Professor Pereira, 50 
 
 Familiar Lessons on Astronomy. Designed 
 
 for Children and Youth in Schools and Families. Beautifully Illustrated, 40 
 
 Hereditary Descent : Its Laws and Facts ap- 
 plied to Human Improvement New edition, illustrated, 50 
 
 Human Eights, and their Political Guaran- 
 ties : Founded on the Moral and Intellectual Laws of our Being, - - 50 
 
 Home for All ; or, a New, Cheap, Convenient, 
 
 and Superior Mode of Building, with appropriate Diagrams, 50 
 
 Hydropathic Encyclopedia. A Practical Sys- 
 tem of Hydropathy and Hygiene. Illustrated. By R. T. Trail, M.D. - 2 00 
 
 Hydropathy for the People. An excellent 
 
 work on health, With Notes by Dr. Trail, 50 
 
 Introduction to the Water-Cure. With an 
 
 Exposition of the Human Constitution. By T. L. Nichols, M.D., - • 12£ 
 
 Love and Parentage : applied to the Improve- 
 ment of Offspring, including important Directions to the Married, 25 
 
 Lectures on the Philosophy of Mesmersm 
 
 and Clairvoyance. With instruction in its process and practical application, 25 
 
 Labor : Its History and Prospects. Including 
 
 the Use and Abuse of Wealth. By Robert Dale Owen, ... - 25 
 
 Lecture3 on Hvgiene and Hydropathy. By 
 
 R. P. Hoaghton. M.D" 23 
 
FCWLERS Afn WELLS'S PUBLICATIONS. 1 
 
 Maternity ; or, the Bearing and Nursing of 
 
 Children, including Female Eduction. With appropriate Engravings, • 50 
 
 Marriage : Its History and Philosophy, with 
 
 a Phi enological Exposition of the Functions for Happy Marriages, - - 37$ 
 
 Memory and Intellectual Improvement ^Ap- 
 plied to Self-Education and Juvenile Instruction. Twentieth edition, - 50 
 
 Mesmerism in India. A superior work, by 
 
 the celebrated Dr. Esdaile. Highly recommended by professional men, - 50 
 
 Matrimony ; or, Phrenology and Physiology 
 
 applied to the Selection of congenial Companions for Life, 25 
 
 Moral and Intellectual Science. By Combe, 
 
 Stratton, Cox, Gregory, and others. Illustrated with Portraits, - - 2 00 
 
 Natural Laws of Man, physiologically con- 
 
 sidered. By Dr. Spurzheim. A work of great merit, 25 
 
 Psychology, or the Science of the Soul. With 
 
 Engravings of the Nervous System. By Joseph Haddock, M.D., - - 25 
 
 Physiology of Digestion. The Principles of 
 
 Dietetics. Illustrated with Engravings. By Andrew Combe, M.D., • 25 
 
 Phrenology Proved, Illustrated, and Applied. 
 
 Embracing a concise Elementary View of Phrenology, with a Chart - 1 00 
 
 Phrenological Guide. Designed for the Use 
 
 of Students of their own Characters. With numerous Engravings, - 12J 
 
 Phrenological Almanac : Illustrated with nu- 
 merous Engravings— containing illustrated descriptions of character, - 6$ 
 
 Popular Phrenology, exhibiting the Phreno- 
 logical Developments of more than fifty different Personages, 25 
 
 Power of Kindness ; Inculcating the Christian 
 
 Principles of Love and Benevolence. An excellent work, 25 
 
 Physiology, Animal and Mental : Applied to 
 
 the Preservation and Restoration of Health of Body and Mind, - - 50 
 
 Phrenology and the Scriptures, showing their 
 
 Harmony. By Rev. John Pierpont, 12£ 
 
 Principles of the Human Mind. Biology : in- 
 
 eluding the Voltaic Mechanism of Man, - 25 
 
 Philosophy of Electrical Psychology. By 
 
 John Bovee Dods, 50 
 
 Philosophy of Spiritual Intercourse : an Ex- 
 planation of Modern Mysteries. By Andrew Jackson Davis, 50 
 
 Keligion, Natural and Revealed ; or, the 
 
 Natural Theology and Moral Bearings cf Phrenology, .... 50 
 
 Self-Culture and Perfection of Cha/acter; 
 
 including the Management of Youth. Improved stereotyped edition, - 50 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 022 172 101 9 
 
 FOWLERS AND WELLS'S PUBI CATIONS. 
 
 Science of Swimming : Giving the History 
 
 of Swimming, with special Instruction to Learners. Illustrated, 
 
 Sober and Temperate life : With Notes and 
 
 Illustrations by Comaro, who lived 134 years. Read this Book, 
 
 Synopsis of Phrenology and Physiology : Il- 
 lustrating the Temperaments. Designed for Phrenologists and others, - 
 
 Temperance and Tight-Lacing : Founded on 
 
 the Laws of Life as developed by Phrenology and Physiology, 
 
 Tobacco : Its Effect on the Body and Mind. 
 
 The best work on the subject. Evoiy body should read it, 
 
 The Use of Tobacco; Its Physical, Intellect- 
 ual, and Moral Effects on the Human System, ...... 
 
 Teeth ; Their Structure, Disease, and Man- 
 agement, with the Causes of Early Decay. Full of Engravings, 
 
 Thoughts on Domestic Life. Its Concord 
 
 and Discord, with Suggestions to both Sexes. By Nelson Sizer, 
 
 Tea and Coffee ; Their Physical, Intellectual, 
 
 and Moral Effects on the Human System, 
 
 The Parent's Guide, and Childbirth made 
 
 Easy ; with Advice to Mothers. By Mrs. Pendleton, .... 
 
 The Illustrated Self-Instructor in Phrenology 
 
 and Physiology ; with One Hundred Engravings and a Chart, 
 
 Vegetable Diet, as Sanctioned by Medical 
 
 Men, and Experience in all ages ; also a System of Vegetable Cookery, - 
 
 Water-Cure Library; Embracing all of Im- 
 portance on the Subject. In seven large 12mo volumes, 
 
 Water and Vegetable Diet in Scrofula, Can- 
 cer, Asthma, and many other Diseases. By Dr. Lamb, . • . . 
 
 Water-Cure Manual; A Popular Work on 
 
 Hydropathy. With familiar Directions. Every family should have it, - 
 
 Water-Cure Almanac, Containing much im- 
 portant matter for all classes. Published yearly, 
 
 Woman : Her Education and Influence. With 
 
 a General Introduction, by Mrs. Kirkland. With thirteen Portraits, 
 
 Water-Cure Journal and Herald of Reforms. 
 
 Water-Cure for Women in Pregnancy and 
 
 Childbirth. Illustrated with numerous cases. A good work, - 
 
 Water-Cure in Every Known Disease. By 
 
 J. H. Rausse Translated by C. H. Meeker, from the German, 
 
 All Works on Phrenology, Physiology, Mag- 
 netism, Physiognomy, Phonography, the Water-Cure, or Hyaropathy, 
 i»ay be obtained af Fowxem and Wblis, 131 Nassau Street, New York. 
 
 m 
 
 25 
 
 13* 
 
 iSj 
 
 25 
 
 12£ 
 
 12* 
 
 121 
 
 50 
 
 25 
 
 50 
 
 500 
 
 50 
 
 50 
 
 40 
 
 Devoted to Hydropathy and Medical Reform. Circulation 25,000. A year, 1 00 
 
 25 
 
 50